Vocaloid in Equestria: beta session

Chapters

Chapter 2: First Night
Chapter 3: Luna's Visit
Chapter 5: Twilight's Famous Q and A
Chapter 6: Pinkie's Awsome Party
Chapter 7: The Feminine Male
Chapter 8: Megurine Misfortune
Chapter 9: Luka's Lullaby
Chapter 10: Puzzling Predicament
Chapter 11: Silent Meeting
Chapter 12: What the what!?
Chapter 13: Another One?!
Chapter 14: Poison Personalities
Chapter 15: Sticking Around
Chapter 16: Meeting the Princesses
Chapter 17: Nom, Noms!
Non-Canon: Rarity's Secret
Chapter 19: Lazy Morning
Chapter 20: Dance, Delight, and Despondence
Chapter 21: Let's have a little chat...
Chapter 22: A Tragedy Named Kamui
Chapter 23: Pinkie Physics
Chapter 24: Apples and Admittance
Chapter 25: Who are you really?
Chapter 26: Sibling Chat
Chapter 27: Premonition
Chapter 28: Nightmare in Twilight's Castle (Part 1)
Chapter 29: Nightmare in Twilight's Castle (Part 2)
Chapter 30: Love and Loss
Chapter 31: Uninvited Guest
Chapter 33: Meeting Royalty and Selling Shit
Chapter 34: Learning Alchemy and Trolling Blueblood
Chapter 35: Dreams and Control
Chapter 36: A Split Mind is like A House Divided
Chapter 37: It came from the sky!
Chapter 38: Missing and Found Vocaloid's
Chapter 39: Chit-Chat and Music Withdrawal
Chapter 40: Guess Who~?
Non-Canon: Don't Sue Me
Non-Canon: Kirai
Chapter 41: Grazing the surface
Chapter 42: Electricity and Confessions
Hard Reset
NonCanon: Tricks, See? (pt.1)
Chapter 1: The Arrival
Chapter 4: Talking Ponies!?
Chapter 18: Quiet Contemplation
Chapter 32: Pink Chocobos and Back Pain
Chapter 43: Which is Reality, and Which is Fantasy?

Chapter 2: First Night

It has been quite some time since we started are little search for civilization and so far all we found was a trail to who-knows-where and started walking on it. I still have that strange craving for oranges and Nyssa/Len also started to have cravings for bananas.

"Ugh... I'm so tired! Can we stop for a sec?" Nyssa/Len asked.

"Alright, but only for a little while, we still need to get out of this forest."

"Finally!" Nyssa/Len shouted in relief. He quickly ran to the nearest tree and planted himself there. "Ahh~..."

"Your so lazy." I commented.

"Look who's talking." Nyssa/Len replied, eyes now closed.

"Point taken; now move aside, I wanna rest too." I walked up to him.

I sat right next to my sibling and looked upwards. I saw that the trees were covering most of the sunlight, but I could tell that it was getting towards nightfall, due to the now yellow sky before us.

"We better get a move on, we don't wanna stay after dark." I got up from my seating place.

"Okay." Nyssa/Len agreed with a little disappointment in his voice.

We continued on the trail, not speaking throughout the walk. As we followed the trail, hunger started to overthrow our thoughts, making us crave for the selected fruits more than before. But we still pressed on.

We finally came across a source of food: a river. Sadly, both of us hate fish, so we just quenched our thirst. We looked around our environment to find any trees or bushes that consist of any fruits we may feast on. We found a bush growing blueberries, thankfully. We gathered enough berries to pause our hunger and some more for later. (But we had to carry them in our hands, so we only got a handful that could last for one day)

We crossed the river afterwards without any interruptions, and as we got out, I could of sworn I saw something purple in the river, but just ignored it.

As we continued our voyage, we found a old bridge. Below was a large crevice. We saw a flight of stairs as well, but decided to go across the bridge since we saw some sort of building ahead. Thankfully, the bridge supported both our weights.

While we were crossing the bridge, we saw that the building was a abandoned castle instead. As we got closer to the structure in question, I saw something out of place leaning on the front doors. I saw that it was a backpack. I quickly walked over to take a closer look. As I picked it up, I saw that the backpack was black and yellow, having a triangle-like pattern on some spots. Nyssa/Len came over to see it as well.

"Let's open it." Nyssa/Len said.

I just gave a firm nod and unzipped the bag. What we found inside the backpack was fruits, bags of chips, and canned food, water bottles, two sleeping bags, one pot, one pan, some utensils, some electronic devices being our iPhones, a yellow laptop, two PSP's one being pink, the other being yellow, and a digital camera, and two books, one being a survival guide and a instruction manual. We eyed the instruction manual, seeing an image of another Vocaloid character being Miku Hatsune.

"What's this for?" I asked out loud. I saw that there was a letter at the bottom of the backpack and opened the envelope.

It said:

Dear Nyssa and Leandra. Or should I say Rin and Len,

How are you adjusting to your new bodies, fun right? If your wondering where you are, your in Equestria. A land filled with talking ponies and other four legged creatures. If your reading this, it means that you survive the Everfree Forest... for now, and stumbled across the Castle of the Two Sisters. It's abandoned now, so no need to worry about breaking in someone's home, uninvited.

Anywho! If you are a bit confused about your new home planet, sooner or later you might meet my six dearest friends and socialize a bit. And if your also wondering how you got here, there's no need to thank me. That Email you got transported you here and many more humans just like you. Soon you may meet them as well, but they can be anywhere in Equestria. (But mostly is the Everfree) And who knows, you may know them before you got transported here. If you meet them, befriend them. Its all part of my 'little' test.

Also, make sure you read both books inside the backpack, they will help you greatly. I hope you two will succeed in this test and enjoy your time here. Ta-ta!

~Discored

I showed the letter to Nyssa/Len. After a few seconds passed, I saw Nyssa/Len crumpled up the letter in his hand. I also saw him rip the letter to pieces in anger.

"That fucker!" Nyssa/Len started. "That damn thing brought us here! I told you that clicking that link was a bad idea! When I find that fucker he is so gonna pay."

I just stood silent, watching my brother rage shift and started breaking things in anger. I made sure that he didn't get a hold of the backpack so he wont destroy anything inside. It took at least fifteen minutes until Nyssa/Len calmed down.

"You alright?" I asked as I walked towards him, wearing the backpack.

"Yeah... I'm fine. Sorry you had to see that." Nyssa/Len apologized.

"No need to. I would also destroy everything in my path to know that my whole life is gone back on earth."

"It is."

"Oh. Well I guess I'm more relaxed then you."

"True, true. So what now?" Nyssa/Len asked.

"Well, since this is the only shelter around, we'll stay the night here then follow the trail back if that leads us to a town or city." I explained.

"Good plan. But one thing."

"What is it?"

"Remember when the letter said that this world inhabitances is ponies and other four-legged creatures?"

"Yeah, before you had a hissy fit." I joked.

"Well... Do you think that this world knows of humans?"

"I don't think so, cause there would be less forest and the letter said nothing about the human race as well."

"So do you think the town or city will flip out seeing us."

"Touché... New plan! We find a city or town, and check to find those six friends the letter said."

"Alright then!" Nyssa/Len agreed. "Now, before anything else, let's set up camp inside." Nyssa/Len then opened the door to the abandoned castle, showing the interior.

Inside we saw three doors on the left and right of us. Ahead of us, were flights of stairs. There was a large window (large by height, not width) We also saw two drapes hanging from the roof, one showing a white winged unicorn with the sun over the pony, and the other one showed of the same creature but a midnight blue and the moon and stars were above the blue pony instead. We saw that some parts of the cement ground started growing grass and random flowers. some of the roof itself were gone and bits of the walls had cracks. We could see the now orange sky perfectly when were under the open roof.

"This is something." Nyssa/Len commented.

"Indeed." I agreed.

"Enough sight seeing! Let's set up." Nyssa/Len started.

~Somewhere else in the Everfree~

"Ugh! Why are we here again?" Rainbow asked in a annoyed tone.

"Were here to find the source of the large boom that happened five hours, thirty-six minutes, and fifteen seconds ago. The source could be alien and I won't let this slip by." Twilight explained.

"But dearie, we've been searching all day and so far we got no trail or actual proof that whatever this thing is alien or not. For all we know it could've been a unicorn practicing a spell and made that loud noise."

"Yeah! And all I got from coming in this forest was these odd tracks in the dirt." Pinkie pointed at a odd looking hoof-print.

"Pinkie! Why didn't you tell us that you found something?" Twilight asked angrily.

"Cause you girls didn't ask, silly!" Pinkie replied.

Everypony else stood silent.

"Anyways," Twilight stopped the silence. "Fluttershy, can you identify these tracks?"

"Umm. I don't think so. I never seen any animal with paws or hooves like that before." Fluttershy explained. "And it also doesn't seem that it was either paw or hoof-print. Like the thing was wearing something on itself." Fluttershy starred at the tracks some more. "It seems like they walk on there hind legs, making them a bipedal type of creature."

"What do ya mean by 'they', sugarcube?" Applejack asked.

"It seems that there are two unknown creatures roaming through the Everfree." Twilight said out loud.

"I just hope there safe." Fluttershy commented.

"Safe? SAFE?! Fluttershy, there are two alien things in this forest and your worries about them!?" Rainbow asked.

"Well, I may not know what they look like or if there dangerous, but does it really hurt to care for the unknown?" Fluttershy asked calmly.

"Well-that-I... No." Rainbow answered.

"Fluttershy's right Dashie! Maybe the things might be fun! Maybe they like parties! I hope they do! I can throw them a 'Welcome to Ponyville' and 'Wecome to Equestria' party!" Pinkie added.

"Alright then girls! First let me mark where we found the tracks." Twilight quickly marked a 'X' on the map of the Everfree. "Now, since it's getting late, I think we should head home and rest for tomorrow. That's then we'll gather back at Fluttershy's house and when we come back here," Twilight showed the marked 'X' on the map to her friends. "We'll follow the tracks and maybe meet these creatures. Okay, girls."

The other five gave a nod of approval.

"Okay, let's head home."

That was then the six mares headed out the Everfree, back to Ponyville.

~At the Abandoned Castle~

"And~ done! Finished!" I shouted to my brother, letting him know I finished making the fire.

"I'm done as well over here." Nyssa/Len notified me of finishing making the beds.

We were finally done with making our little campsite. I did the fire and I'm going to make the dinner, while Nyssa/Len set up the sleeping bags and cleaning up the area full of rubble and unused sticks.

I opened one of the canned fruits and placed half of it in one bowl and the other half in another. While I was setting up our little dinner, I realized something, Nyssa/Len doesn't know about the keytar that's strapped on him.

"Hey Nyssa?" I asked.

"Yeah?" Nyssa glanced at me, looking away from the survivor guide.

"Did you noticed the keytar on you?" I finally asked.

"What keytar?"

"The one strapped on your back." I pointed at it.

Nyssa/Len then noticed the strap on his chest and the instrument on his back. He then moved the strap so the keytar was in front of him.

"Wow. All this time I didn't notice this thing throughout this whole day." I inspected the instrument, seeing the black and white piano keys and the blue lettering of 'Vocaloid2' on it. "Oh! By the way, Leandra? Did you notice the microphone strapped to your side?" Nyssa/Len asked.

"Uhh... No." I then looked to my left side of my pants, seeing the microphone in question strapped to me. I undid the Velcro strap and lifted up the mic to get a closer look. I saw that it looked like a ordinary microphone except that it has the yellow triangle pattern at the end and front. It had odd buttons on the side, but I decide to not mess with them yet.

"Hey! Check this out!" Nyssa/Len shouted out to me.

I then saw Nyssa/Len do a few notes from the keytar, and he did it so perfectly. Nyssa/Len then stop messing with it.

"Hey, Rin?" Nys- I mean Lin asked.

"Yeah?" I asked.

"I just remembered a catchy song! Wanna hear?" Len asked.

"Go for it." I urged him.

"Alrighty then! Let's get this started!"

I then started to hear a familiar starting tune out of nowhere. After six seconds afterwards, Len started playing a very familiar tune. One that I would always have stuck in my head. I didn't know how Len knew how to play the Nyan Cat song on the keytar (since I never seen Len touch one before) but it almost felt. Natural. Like he was born to play the keytar. I also didn't know how long he played that song, but after at least fifteen minutes, I started drifting off. Feeling my eyelids get heavier as seconds pasts. Like I had no willpower to stay awake.

I wasn't sure what happened, but before I fell into a deep slumber, I heard the keytar just stop suddenly, and a sound of someone landing on the floor.

And that was our first day in Equestria.

~At Canterlot Castle~

Luna was at the dream realm, jumping through different dreams from little fillies, to full grown stallions. Luna was just about to leave the dream realm until she saw two yellow orbs that were very out of place.

'Hmm... I wonder.' Luna thought.

She started gliding towards one of the orbs and took a sneak peak. She saw a strange creature in the middle of a black endless void. The creature seemed female due to the long mane. The creature was just sitting in the dream, like she was waiting to wake up.

Luna then removed her face from the orb, going back into the dream realm. She then floated to the other orb, getting the same results but this time, the creature was male due to the different shape of the waist and chest area.

'Well... It wouldn't hurt to converse with the extraterrestrial.' She thought.

She then got herself set up to meet one of the two newcomers of her dream realm.

Chapter 3: Luna's Visit

'Well... It wouldn't hurt to converse with the extraterrestrial.' Luna thought.

Luna was deciding on witch dream she should go in first. She decided to go into the male's dream first. She got herself ready, then jumped into the dream orb of Len's.

When she jumped inside, she saw that there was, indeed, a floor in the endless black void. She also noticed that the creature didn't see her yet. Luna was thinking of how she could approach the extraterrestrial without scaring him. She chose to just walk up to the thing and say hello.

As Luna got closer to the creature, she saw the creature tense up, like he knew she was there.

"Umm... Hello. Thou creature. What is thy doing in thy endless darkness?" Luna started off, making the creature turn around, making Luna see his greenish-blue eyes.

"Well, this is new. A talking blue winged unicorn. What are the odds?" The creature responded. Luna ignored the strange high pitched voice coming from the creature.

"Sorry for asking, but what are thou?" Luna asked.

"You mean what am I?" He asked.

Luna gave a small nod.

"Well, since this is just a dream, I'm a human. Or homo sapiens if you wanna be specific. My name is Nyssa, or Len to make more sense." Len said.

"Why dose ye look that way?" Luna asked.

"Well, ever since I was transported here, I was transformed like this. My little sister got transformed as well." Len said.

"Is thou okay?"

"No..."

"Pry tell?"

"It's just... I hate it!"

"Hate what?"

"EVERYTHING! Some dumb Email transported me and my sister here and now we have no way back home." Len started hugging his legs.

"Isn't Equis thou home?"

"NO! Earth is! A planet where my kind rule the planet. Where my parent's and little brother are on. Probably wondering were we went and crying out there tears knowing that there two oldest teens are gone from there life forever!" Len then started tearing up. "And now me and my sis are now living in a abandoned castle, trying to survive with some random things the person who sent us here brought. And we're probably going to die out here!" That's when Len grabbed hold of the blue alicorn and started crying on her shoulder. Luna didn't know what to do but hold on to the human and keep him company.

"It's okay, ye is safe in thy dream."

"No I'm not," Len replied through tears. "I'm not safe if I know that I'm still stuck in a planet that's not mine."

"Thou is true. But thou can change thy course of action by taking actin thyself." Luna said. "If thou put heart and mind into thee, thou can do anything thy wishes."

"R-really?"

Luna gave a firm nod.

"Thank you..."

"Thy name is Luna."

"Thanks, Luna. Your a good friend."

"Thou knows. But thou thinks thee should have thou pleasant dream." At that, Luna concentrated with her magic, slowly placing her horn on the humans forehead. At first, nothing happened, but next thing she knew, the area changed into a bed room, where there was a bunk bed, two desks, and two dressers. Len gave a gasp of shock, then hugged Luna again.

"Scratch that. Your the best friend ever."

"Thou knows, thou knows." Luna let go of the hug. "Thou is sorry, but thou must be going."

"But you can't leave. This is my dream."

"Thou knows, but thou is thee princess of thy night and must make sure that all thine dreams are not nightmares."

"You mean your real?"

Luna gave a nod.

"When shall we meet again?"

"Thou will meet soon. Maybe in reality, or in thou dream again. But thou will meet either way." Luna then started heading towards the exit, until she was tackled into a hug again. Luna gave a frustrated sigh. "Thou must go now."

"Oh! Sorry." Len let go of Luna, blushing a little.

Len watched as Luna left his dream, letting the weirdness of his dream commence, letting a giant mother come in his room, giving him green wings, making him fly out the broken roof flying with a gray pegasus.

"Ye was so sweet." Luna said out loud "But thou must check thou other human." Luna then propelled herself into the other yellow orb. Flying into a war zone. "Mother of Celestia. What is going on?"

Luna saw nothing but ruins before her. There was no form of life anywhere. All she heard was some sort of music playing. It sounded like the thing called dubstep. And she thought she heard some mares voice saying Gala over and over again, while hearing Pinkie's voice as well.

She saw the source of the music was the female human on a record player. her white headphones were glowing yellow. and she was bobbing her head to the music. She also noticed that the source of Pinkie's voice was the human herself. But what made total sense was that the giant speakers next to her on both side were blowing sound waves, destroying anything in it's path. Luna used her magic to sense if this was a nightmare, but it wasn't. Luna quickly glided herself behind the speakers and right next to the female human.

Luna gently tapped her shoulder, making the music stop immediately. The human turned around, showing a big grin to Luna.

"Hiya Luna!" The human said gleefully.

"How does thou know thy name?"

"Oh don't worry. I know everyone here. I know your sister, the elements of harmony, even some of the Ponyville citizens.. Funny how I remember all of this when I'm dreaming... guess that I have to tell my bro in the morning."

"But thou makes no sense."

"I know! But I'm a huge fan of your TV show that Lauren Faust made in my home planet. By the way, names Leandra, or Rin for short." Rin said.

"Uhh- Never mind. What is thou doing, destroying thine land in ye dream?"

"Oh that. Well, in my dreams, I let out all my anger in destroying anything in my dream. This time, it was pirates that were evil and trying to take my gold, even though the treasure was fake. So I thought of one of my favorite online remix, and used it to destroy the whole pirate ship that was somehow sailing through the ground." Rin explained.

"Well, thou does make sense. Cause thou can't bottle up thy rage and anger within thee. Cause thou might change overtime." Luna explained to herself, remembering her great mistake of bottling up her emotions.

"Why don't you destroy things with me? I think that this one should be zombies. Since they are evil, it's not bad to kill them. Wanna join?" Rin asked. Setting up the dream area into a abandoned city, where trash lied on the floor and dry blood stain was everywhere.

"Thou would love to?" Luna answered, which seemed more like a question.

"OKAY!" Rin stomped the floor, summoning another DJ set for Luna, making sure it was a navy blue with star pieces and on the records were crescent moons. Luna slowly walked up to the set, making herself comfortable.

"You ready to take out some zombies?" Rin asked, hunger within her greenish-blue eyes.

"If thou wishes..."

"Well then. Here they come!" Luna then heard moaning from a distance, she then saw a collection of humans that seemed a bit gray and were running odd-like. Luna got a little nervous when she didn't here any loud music playing.

"What is ye waiting for? There getting closer." Luna asked nervously.

"I need to choose a good song. I don't like playing the same remix over and over again and it starts getting boring after awhile." Rin was looking through a box of albums.

Neither one was talking as the zombies got closer. Luna tried to use her magic to destroy them, but no avail. Every beam she shot did nothing to the undead. Luna was thinking of getting out of this crazy dream when she heard a 'Aha!' from Rin.

"Here we go! I like this one and it's perfect for this little occasion." Rin placed the record on the player and placed the needle on the record, making the music start with a piano playing. She then heard a stallion speaking.

"Fillies and gentelcolts! We are gathered here tonight, cause of the demon, that haunts the dark. The one that will eat the souls, of the innocents. Let us tell a tail. Of NIGHTMARE NIGHT!"

Then another voice started.

"Yeah! What you know about nightmare night, son?"

That was then the music started, blowing the zombies away by every beat. At first the beats just pushed the Zombies, but as Rin raised the volume of the speakers, now pushing them farther and making them fall to there knees.

"Time to max it out! Ready Lulu?" Rin asked.

Luna was too busy covering her ears due to the loud music.

"I'll take that as a maybe! Now let's literally blow the crowd away!" Rin then slammed on a neon blue button, making the speakers split and shape into a cannon. "Time for Vinyl's famous Base Cannon!"

The music then propelled itself into the approaching zombies, blowing them to smithereens like a jet flying past them.

Luna had a shocked expression on her muzzle while Rin had a grin that Pinkie would be jealous about.

When the music finally ended, the gust of wind from the music playing cleared up, showing nothing but rubble and blood. Rin turned off the DJ set, and placed the album back in the case.

"So! What brings you in this crazy dream of mine?" Rin asked.

"What did thou say!?" Luna shouted.

"Oh damn it! You lost your hearing. Hold on."

"What!?"

Rin then grabbed Luna by both ears and started stretching from different sides. At first, Luna was confused, but after at least five seconds, Luna started feeling the pain.

"Ahhh! Can thou stop it!?"

"Almost... There." Rin strained.

When Luna's ears couldn't take it any longer, Rin let go, making the blue mare's ears slap herself.

"Gah! Why did thou do that?" Luna asked, starting to hear herself now.

"So you can hear again."

"But can thou warn of thy actions first?" Luna started rubbing her ears, sitting down as she did so.

"Even if I wanted to, I couldn't. You were deaf, remember?"

"Thou has a good point. But what was thou saying?"

"I was saying why your in my dream? I never had a dream with the princess of the night yet."

"Oh. Thy is here cause thee wanted to welcome thy new guest of thy dream realm. But thou has never seen thou or thy sibling's kind ever."

"Well, I bet you already heard it from Len, but we got transported here without consent. But I don't remember who exactly brought us here, but I can tell he's got this 'test' for me and Len."

"Does thou know of thy quest?"

"Sorry, but I don't really know what the test is about. All I know is that he specially chosen us and many others. So I guess you should get used to seeing more creatures like us."

"Thou will keep that in mind. Thy must be going, so all I may say is farewell, Rin."

"See ya later Luna." Rin waved at the now leaving alicorn."

As Luna was exiting the dream, she was thinking of weather do or don't tell her sister of her visit from the humans. Luna decided to keep this meeting a secret until they meet in real life. What she didn't know was that there was a shadowy figure following her in the dream realm. Showing a rather 'toothy' grin.

Chapter 5: Twilight's Famous Q and A

I didn't notice that they were out of the castle until the orb I was in popped like a bubble and restrained on a chair next to my brother. I waited as Twilight magically brought a quill and a scroll that the bottom rolled out the room. I looked outside the purple castle to see the end of the scroll was rolling out the castle, through the town.

Twilight then brought the curtains over the window I was peering out of, making the room a bit dark. When I looked at the purple alicorn, I saw that the other five were there too. Each one was giving us different looks.

Obviously, Twilight was giving a look of fascination, Rarity was mostly eyeing my outfit then me, Pinkie Pie was giving me her signature smile, Applejack and Rainbow Dash were looking at me like I was going to get out and attack them all, and Fluttershy was giving me a warm smile.

I looked over to Len, seeing him franticly tugging at his restraints. He was showing a look of fear at me. He then spoke.

"L-let us out! I don't want to be dissected! HELP!!" The outburst made all (except Pinkie) back up.

"Dissected?" Twilight was a little confused.

"You know, the action of dissecting a body or plant to study its internal parts for scientific research." I explained.

"I know what it means! But why would I want to dissect two of the only species in Equestria?" Twilight asked. "I mean, I have a spell that see the inside of a creature or plant without hurting them. Like an X-ray."

"So why are we strapped to these things! Were not dangerous!" Len shouted.

"Well, I'm sorry, but what happened back at the castle looked a bit dangerous to us." Twilight looked at me.

"How and why did you even do that!?" Len then shouted at me.

"Hey! I didn't even know I could do that!" I retorted.

"Sure you didn't." Len mumbled.

"Look! Were not going to harm you. Were just going to ask a few questions. Alright?" Twilight then spoke.

"I'LL NEVER SPEAK DEVIL WOMEN!!" Len shouted.

"What happened to your playful attitude?" I asked him.

"Well I'm sorry that I'm not leaping for joy for being strapped to a chair without permission." Len answered sarcastically.

"HEY!" Twilight shouted. "I know your a bit scared-"

"A bit?" I mumbled.

"- but we won't harm either of you in any way. We're as civilized as your kind is. I know for sure." Twilight continued.

"LIES! LIES AND SLAN-" A magic aura then literally zipped his mouth shut.

"I'm sorry, but the shouting gets a bit annoying after awhile." Twilight explained towards me.

"I know that feeling. I've been living with him for fifteen years." I said.

"Wait? Your fifteen?" Fluttershy then asked.

"Eeyup. And he's eighteen." I tilted my head towards the fumed Len next to me.

"Wait! Let me get ready!" Twilight then dipped her quill in an ink jar and started writing on the scroll.

"Well, since the loud mouth has been silenced, step forward and ask the unknown creature the questions that fill your mind with curiosity." I then smiled.

"Oh! Oh! Me first!" Pinkie raised her pink hoof in the air like she was in class.

"Yes! Pinkie Pie! What shall you ask?" I let her ask.

"Do you like parties?" I saw this coming.

"Indeed I do like parties. And so does my brother." I answered.

"Wait! Hold on!" I heard Rainbow call out.

"Yes, Rainbow of the Dash." I used a bit of Starfire's speaking slang.

"How do you know me and Pinkies name?" She hovered right in front of my eyesight.

"Well, Rainbow. Where we come from, we know of your world and everypony here. I'm an expert of your kind." I boasted.

"Prove it?" Rainbow dared.

"Okay. Ask me anything."

"What's this world called?"

"Well, it's either Equestria, Equis, or Earth." I answered.

"Who rules the land?"

"Princess Celestia and Princess Luna."

"What are we the elements of?"

"Harmony."

"Who represents what?"

"You are Loyalty, Applejack's Honesty, Pinkie's Laughter, Rarity's Generosity, Fluttershy's Kindness and Twilight's Magic."

"Who did we recently defeat?"

"Tirek."

Rainbow then stopped asking questions and had a bit of a shocked look on her face. I looked behind her seeing the other five having the same expression.

"If your wondering how I know, It's because of an animator named Lauren Faust thought of the show itself. And ironically, she made episodes based on your lessons of friendship, showing that friendship is a magical thing to cherish. I really don't know how she even know your existence, or thought it up. But if you girls did anything a bit 'adult like' we don't know nothing of the sort, so your privacy isn't broken or ruined." I explained.

Still silence.

"So. Any more questions?"

I didn't know how long we answered questions (Len then joining in when he calmed down), or why we were still strapped to the chair, but after what felt like hours, Twilight decided to unstrap us and let us roam freely within the castle. I saw that most of the rooms were empty and that it was a bit quiet when we weren't answering questions. Len was somewhere else in the castle, while me and Twilight were just wandering around somewhere else.

"Hey Twilight?" I asked the purple Alicorn.

"Hmm?"

"I was just wondering, are we going to have to meet the Princesses?"

"Well, I can't just keep you a secret from Celestia forever. But I'll let you know when she will come so you won't be a bit intimidated by her arrival. Also for the time being, you and Len shall be living here with me and the other two residents of the castle."

"Wait? Two?" I asked.

"Spike and my daughter, Nyx."

"NYX!?" I shouted.

"Yes, Nyx. What's surprising about that?"

"It's just that she hasn't been seen in these 'shows' I talked about. She was a made up character from a popular story someone made." I explained.

"Oh."

"Anyways, sorry for the outburst. I was just a bit surprised."

"It's fine."

"Anywho, when is Pinkie Pie's party?" I asked. "Will all of Ponyville be invited?"

"Sorry, but only me and the girls will be at the party, as well as Spike and Nyx."

"It's okay. I know that if Pinkie did invite all of Ponyville, they might get a bit scared of me and Len."

"That's pretty much the reason why the ten of us will be at the party, including you and your brother."

We then ended out conversation not noticing two figures waiting around the corner. Both Rainbow and Len were planning on jump-scarring us. But it seems that Len forgot what happens if he scares me.

"Gahh!" They jumped out scarring both of us.

"Ahh!" Twilight just screamed.

"Ahh! You motherfucker!" I punched Len, making him catapult to the end of the hall.

"What the-" The two mares looked back to see Len in a crater on a wall.

"Dammit, Rin! Why'd you hit me?" Len shouted.

"I told you to not scare me like that you idiot!" I shouted back.

The two mares just starred at me in shock.

"Make that a lesson to you two and Pinkie." I pointed at Rainbow and Twilight.

"Got it." They said in since. Rainbow then flew off.

I then started running down the hall, heading towards the wall crater, helping the still hurt Len.

Once we finished looking around the castle, Twilight called us to the ball room, obviously where the party was. Me and Len then raced to the entrance, him obviously winning. We made ourself look a bit presentable before opening the door slowly. We saw that the whole room was dark. As we walked in, the door behind us closed, making the room completely pitched dark. That was then the lights turned on, showing the seven mares and one dragon.

"Surprise!"

Chapter 6: Pinkie's Awsome Party

"Surprise!" All eight shouted.

"Ahh!" Len screamed the manliest scream ever *cough* not *cough*.

Cause of Len manly scream, I fell on the floor laughing while one arm holds my side and the other hits the floor.

"Ow, my stomach." I cried though tears. I saw that Rainbow and Spike was laughing as well.

Of course Len didn't like being made fun of, so he kicked me on the side playfully. "Cut it out moron."

"Ah! Okay, okay, sheesh!" I slowly got up from my laughing fit. I saw that Spike was starring at me from a distance and that a very familiar black alicorn was right next to me, prodding her hoof on my leg. Of course she was too into poking myself, she didn't notice Len coming from behind.

"So who's this little filly?" Len poked her.

"Eep!" The filly then hid between my legs, making me point them inward. She was hugging one of my legs.

"It's okay Nyx. There friendly." Twilight explained to the black filly.

I then grabbed her to the side, covering her wings a bit, and slowly lifted her up to my chest. "So this is Nyx. She looks a bit too cute in the drawings I've seen about this one." I ruffled her mane, making her look up at me. I then saw her dragon slit eyes and blue-colored eyes.

"Wh-what's your name?" She whispered.

"I'm Rin." I whispered back. "That's Len." I tilted my head towards him, making Nyx look at my brother.

"You look so alike." She commented, making me giggle a bit.

"Well, we're mirror twins. Which means were, well, twins but different genders." I explained.

"Are you here for aunt Pinkie's party?" She asked much louder.

"Of course, we're the guest of honor." I said. "And I guess that little dragon is Spike, right?" I asked.

"Mhm." Nyx nodded her head, making her mane bounce a bit.

"The number one assistant?" Len asked.

"You know it." Spike said. "Finally I might have a bro friend."

"You mean you do." Len then showed his fist towards the dragon. Spike did as well, making the brofist.

"NOW LET'S PARTY!" Pinkie randomly shouted.

As we were partying, Pinkie was at the DJ set, Twilight was dancing with Fluttershy, and Rainbow and Applejack were hoofwrestling, Rarity was by the snack bar, and Len and Spike were busy chatting. And for some strange reason, I was teaching Nyx how to play Miss Mary Mack.

"Okay, you ready?" I asked the alicorn filly.

"Mhm!" Nyx nodded.

Then we started.

"Miss Mary Mack Mack Mack

All dressed in black, black, black.

With silver buttons, buttons, buttons

All down her back, back, back.

She asked her mother, mother, mother

For 50 cents, cents, cents.

To see the elephants, elephants, elephants

Jump over the fence, fence, fence.

They jumped so high, high, high

They reached the sky, sky, sky.

And they didn't come back, back, back

'Til the 4th of July, ly, ly."

"Yay!" Nyx cheered. "That was so much fun! Can we do it again?"

"Well, Nyx. You know what I used to do when I was little and I played this game with my friends?" I asked.

"What?"

"We used to challenged ourselves to see how fast we could go. And we have even more songs for this game."

"Really? Can you teach me all of them?" She asked eagerly.

"Sure. Anything for my little Nyx." I ruffled her mane again.

"Don't do that!" She pouted, which was super cute and made me giggle.

"Okay, okay. I won't do that again... maybe."

"You promise?"

"Yeah, I promise maybe." I joked.

~Len and Spike~

"No way! Seriously?" Spike asked.

"Eeyup. She punched me into a crater in the wall!" Len explained. "Even though I held the pain like a ma-er stallion, it still hurt like a bitch."

"One question. What's a bitch?"

"Ugh. This won't end well." Len mumbled to himself.

~Four Hours Later~

I didn't know how long we partied on, but about halfway, Nyx fell asleep, as did Spike, Rarity and Applejack had to leave due to there siblings being at home.

After Pinkie stated that the party was a success, the rest of us helped out cleaning up the trash and decorations. Pinkie and Twilight cleaned up the floor and tables while Rainbow, Len and I took down the decorations hanging from the walls, when we were all finished, Rainbow and Pinkie said there goodbye's. As they left through the door, a thought came to me.

"Where are we going to sleep?" I asked out loud.

"With us, silly." Twilight answered. "It's not like we would kick you out at night."

"Hehe, right?" The thought of that happening flashed through my mind for some odd reason. "Where are we going to sleep?" I asked the obvious.

"Really?" She gave me a 'seriously?' look. "We're in a castle for Maker's sake."

"Oh. Sorry." I showed an embarrassed smile. "May you show the way please?"

"Sure. Len! Come on." She called out to my brother that was busy diving in our backpack... wait, diving!?

"Len! What the hell are you doing!?" I dashed towards the bag that was now showing only the legs of Len.

"Huh? What?" I heard his voice as an echo. "Oh! Rin check this out! This bag seems bottomless!" I saw him crawl inside.

"The hell! Get back here!" I reached for him, but surprisingly, the bag inside seemed a bit spacious. I looked inside to see nothing but Len walking inside the darkness. Of course I had a bit of a confused face. I then started crawling after him. "Len? This is no time for messing around." I then ran after him.

I didn't know how far I went, but I finally caught up with Len, seeing him passed out on the floor.

"Idiot." I then started dragging him out the bag. Making his face scrape the floor... but not by accident. I finally came out of the bag, seeing a shocked Twilight in front of me.

"Don't question." I then brought Len out, showing his unconscious body. "He just fell asleep. Now! Where do we sleep?" I changed my mood drastically.

"Just follow me." She then started walking, me dragging a sleeping Len behind her.

"Okay then, here's where you'll be staying." Twilight opened the double doors, showing a massive room with four king sized beds, dressers, and closets. I saw that each bed was either a different shade of purple, or blue. I then threw Len on one of the blue quilted beds, while I jumped on a random purple quilted bed, back first.

"Ahh~" I felt how soft and comfortable the bed was, instantly making me drift to a relaxing slumber. The only thing I heard was Twilight giggling, and a movement of hooves.

~Canterlot~

As Luna's moon shone through the starry night, Equestria's eldest princess was watching the stars, wondering about that strange occurrence early within yesterday morning; of course Luna was the first to ship out and find the source, but after last night, Luna didn't bring up the situation since. At first Celestia thought that she was hiding something, but she knew that sister's never hide anything... not since last time they did.

"I wonder how Twilight's doing?" As those words left her muzzle, a scroll appeared right in front of her, showing an imprint of the mare in question.

"I wonder." Celestia then undid the seal and started reading.

Dear Princess Celestia,

I know that you have heard of the strange noise coming from the Everfree yesterday, showing that something odd was occurring in the forest. Of course me and my friends went inside, trying to find the source, but we sadly gathered nothing but odd hooveprints within the dirt trail. But when we found them, it was a bit too late to follow them, so I marked the spot in which we found the hooveprints.

The next day, we followed the trail, leading us to the old castle. At first all of us were together, but as time went, it was only me and Applejack alone. As I had a 'minor' freak out, we heard other voices, we found out that the souce was two ape-like creatures. We of course found our friends and brought the creatures to the castle.

When we asked the creature's questions, they claimed that they were sent by some odd message asking them to help in there 'test' and somehow got transported here. We continued asking, finding out that they know outside information on our world. They were also titled 'Humans' which are the creatures from the mirror I went through a few months ago. We also figured out that they are harmless and friendly.

For now they are within my castle, staying over. For now everything is fine, but I shall not show them in Ponyville due to the reactions to there sight. So until you and Luna make contact with them, I will not show them in Equestria.

Until then, Twilight Sparkle

Celestia finished the message, thinking about meeting these friendly creatures. Of course she wanted to see them as soon as possible, but sadly she had meetings to attend, and couldn't meet them yet. But she had plans for these creatures.

She then exited the balcony, not noticing a pink and purple twinkle within the stars, and a faint blue one as well.

Chapter 7: The Feminine Male

"Ugh! I'm bored!" I roll over back and forth on my double futon. "Jacob! I'm bored! Xbox is boring! Being in the sun is boring! Sleeping is boring! Using the bathroom while singing vocaloid is boring! UGH! I! AM! SO! BORED!" I put my pillow on my face and keep rolling.

"Akira, calm the hell down...damn dude just play some world of tanks with me already, sheesh. Wait, how about you go watch more of that little kid show you like." Jacob, of course, was being an ass. He is unfortunately not appreciative of the wonders of MLP or anime! At times like these I wonder how we are even friends.

"But Jacob! I already repeated the show like....a whole bunch!" I groan and roll of my bed and roll on the floor.

"Alright dude, I'm going to head home. I can't stand it when you act like this." Wow thanks for being a swell friend, you have become the sunshine in my day.

"Oh, ok. See you later." As Jacob leaves I keep rolling to trip him up. When he's gone I sit on my futon which I have put in the couch form. I pull out my phone and listen to Vinylicious by DJ PON3. I bob my head to the beat which ends and then goes to a song I often sing to. Forever by Chris Brown. Why that song? Honestly I extremely dislike the artist. I do like a few songs of his. As it plays I, of course, end up singing. Now I am going to say this now. I have a deep smooth voice, but I have an alto singing voice on top of that I am pretty good. Even though I dislike to, my friends will ask me to sing something. Once the choir teacher called me down and sing a song which I later found out was to show her students what they should aim to sound like. In honesty I prefer dancing. The only physical activity I will do, even if my life depended on it. As the song finishes it changes to a song named PON PON PON by Kaimyu. As it starts I receive an email notification. I check it reading:

From: GodOfChaos@gmail.com

Dear, Akira Nakasumi,

I heard you are quiet bored with day to day life. I have also heard your quiet like a man called...Sheogorath? I believe he is known as the Daedric Prince of Madness. I would like to issue you a challenge. Click here to accept it. Have fun!

God of Chaos

I clapped.

"Jacob you are such an ass. You really went this far to prank me." I look at the green hyperlink. For ten minutes, TEN MINUTES I stared at it, trying to fight my curiosity. Of course, I lost. I tapped it. My phone went black and white in elliptic flashes.

"I swear to Celestia Jacob, I will go all Kirito on you if you broke my phone." I grit my teeth in anger. As I go to take the battery out, I black out.

Eventually, I regain consciousness but keep my eyes closed for two main reasons; one, my room is sound proof. I hear two sounds that are never in my room, birds chirping and rushing water. The second was I felt I was moving. Eventually I open my eyes to stay up at the sky and moving tree line. Wait trees? I live no where near trees. I live in downtown Cincinatti. I sit up and notice that I am in a forest, and I am on my bed....floating down a river.

"What the buck?!" Says an unfamiliar voice coming from my mouth. I instantly put a hand over my mouth. "Why does my voice sound....different?" My voice had become a tenor/ alto mix in tone, it was very soothing, hell just speaking to myself made me calmer. The voice sounded familiar, and then I thought of genertion two vocaloid. I rush to the side of my bed to find that I am greeted by beautiful long purple hair, deep purple eyes, and two red chopsticks in my hair. I was wearing a stunning white kimono and had a microphone on my side. I lift my sleeves to see if I had traditional vocaloid id and fin in red. VA-G01, kamui id serial. I smile thinking if this is a dream, don't wake me up! I love cosplay honestly and wanted to dress up as Kamui for Sugiocon. Now I AM Kamui. Permanent cosplay, I like it! I look to the end of the bed and see a backpack and I grab it to find the following:

1 cellphone

1 solar powered charging/ power station with 2 usb ports and 5 plugs

Assorted food and drink

2 boxes of matches

1 TV

1 TV power cord

1 HDMI cord

1 Xbox 360

1 Xbox power cord

4 Xbox wireless controllers

1 Xbox controller charging station

1 map of Equestria (Now I know where I am)

I also find a note reading:

Glad you came! I hope you don't mind water, I thought this would be amusing. Anywho, I have already done this so many times I will cut to the chase. There are other humans here. Go find them!

God of Chaos Discord

Ok no way even Jacob could do this. Plus this looks a lot like the Everfree forest. I jump into the water and swim to shore. I guess I start walking now. With that, I begin walking towards the unknown.

Chapter 8: Megurine Misfortune

I look at the webpage in disinterest. I've run out of things to do and now I'm just kind of slinking through different web pages, no real goal in mind. Usually at this point I'd turn to fanfiction as a form of entertainment, but there's only so much fanfiction you can read in a day. So here I am, blasting Vocaloid at the highest volume and lurking on the internet. In truth it's not just any website, it's a low-key RP chat. I'm masquerading as my OC and two other people are their OC's, their huge Mary Sue's. I keep my character realistic, yet manage to stay caught up to their fast-paced adventure. I'm not in the scene in the moment and wondering who's going to win the ego fight going on in the chat when I get a new email.

Obviously email is much more important to me than my current company, so I check to see if it's anything worth looking at. I find a strange email from a GoDoFcHaOs@gmail.com, I look at it indecisively. With a name like that I know that it'll more than likely be troll mail, and that's not accounting for the annoying alternating caps. Alt caps, accounting themselves as a god of chaos, I decide that they must be some homestuck RP.

I look over the message and I find myself drawn to the proposal, it reads "Dear Starlet, or should I say Skylar? You've been especially chosen to partake in an experiment, please watch this video and follow the steps at the end. You will be rewarded for your efforts." What follows is a link to what I assume the video is, but I'm not so sure.

"First off, why should I trust an anonymous source that has a name like that? Second off, what is the experiment? I'm not stupid, how do I know you won't hack me or something?" I send off my reply, if it is a hacker then they shouldn't bother answering. Not a minute later a reply comes in.

"Why indeed. If I were to tell you the experiment or get you to trust me, that would defeat the purpose. What good would hacking you do? I have much better uses of my time." I look at the message in interest. It's not likely it's a hacker because it's become more personal, hackers don't do that. Usually.

"What do you mean by reward? How does it benefit me? Reward doesn't always mean the same thing." I reply, I get my answer in a few more seconds.

"I should have known you wouldn't be so easily persuaded. Always the skeptic, so sharp. Even better for my experiment. You see, you are not the only subject, you are merely becoming part of something bigger. Honestly, what have you got to lose?" The message asks, I tap my fingers against the desk thoughtfully.

"Why don't you tell me? Your dialog is starting to sound like some cheesy antagonist to some sort of story or film. Mysterious entity asking for mysterious results in an experiment? Not just that, but why me? What makes me such a special target?" I send off. The answer comes swiftly.

"Why not you? You have such an unjaded view of the universe, it's quite beautiful actually. You know the beauty and chaos of disharmony, you also know the possible horrors of harmony. You are a neutral party about so many things. There's also the fact that your broken, fractured inside. Don't you want to find out, know what, who, you’re meant to be?" I stare at the screen in shock before typing out a reply. My music fades into background noise as I think on all that's been said.

"If you know so much how am I supposed to trust you? I know next to nothing about you, yet you seem to know me better than most. If you know so much about me how am I supposed to help with your experiment?" I hesitantly type out.

"Simply put, a neutral party such as yourself acts as an untouchable variable. I'm sure that you're familiar with the workings of harmony? You act outside that, and that's a variable I need tested. So, what do you say?" The message reads. I lean back in my chair as the music flows through the air, I contemplate what I've read. There are so many impossibilities about this, one is the encounter itself. A mysterious person who just happens to know a lot about how I think and knows what I believe. Not only that, but he wants to use that in some sort of study. I know what he's talking about, but it seems impossible. Nonetheless, I'm intrigued.

The mouse wanders over the clicker as the music drones on, I listen to the vocals for a second. I hadn't even noticed the change in the song, but it'll go off as soon as the video starts. I idle for a second more before clicking the link. I have a second to reflect on how bad of an idea it was before a powerful energy engulfs me.

"Ugh," I shake off a splitting headache as I wake up. I keep my eyes closed so the light can't aggravate my headache further. I try to recall what happened before I woke up. There was a crappy RP, then a mysterious email. That email, from the mysterious sender. The email containing a video that proceeded to burst into energy, like an explosion. I shoot up as my brain processes this, then I lay back down as my head starts throbbing from the forced movements. I open my eyes slowly and stare straight up, I see trees. Thick trees blocking most light from getting through, yet a few small beams manage to land directly in my eyes. I scoot to the side and lift my body up slowly, looking around I see more foliage.

I shake my head slightly and run my wrist across my still bleary eyes in an attempt to soothe the headache, it doesn't work. A pink lock of hair falls into my eyes and I brush it out of my eyes automatically. Eventually my actions catch up to my mind and I grab at my hair, its long. I pull a lock of it in to my view and it finally registers that it's registers that it's pink, and about down to my waist almost. I look down at the rest of me and whimper a little. I look at my body in defeat and brush my hair out of my eyes.

"What's happened to me?" I ask around to no one in particular. Receiving no answer I return to looking at my new body, I take note of what I can. I'm female, and I'm wearing a long brown dress of some sort. I have sleek long brown boots on and longer black socks. The dress is open at a section, so the entirety of my leg is open. The top is sleeveless, but I'm wearing separate sleeves with multiple buttons. There's an arm-band on my left arm, and just underneath it is a tattoo depicting the numbers 03. I reach up and can feel headphones distinctly covering my ears, despite this I feel I can hear just as well if not better than if they were off. As I take this into account it's clear to me who I look like, Megurine Luka.

I shiver as I think about it, both from the realization and the fact that I'm wearing a fairly revealing outfit while it's cold out. It's cold, windy, scary, and I don't know where I am. I finally bring up the nerve to get up from the floor and brush myself off, I take a deep breath. I take a calm and collected look at my surroundings and calculate the best course of action. Its about midday, and I don't know where the sun rose. I can't navigate by stars, and I don't have a compass. So, I should pick a direction and stick to it. Try and find a path, maybe some people. Get my bearings, then I can worry about my unusual predicament.

I choose a direction and start off that way, I have a difficult time at the beginning because my center of balance is a little different. Eventually I adjust a little and sway my hips a little more to stabilize, it works and I continue on. I'm walking along and watching, waiting for anything to jump out at me. I hear a steady thump in the distance and I glance around nervously. The thump changes its pacing and I stop, waiting for something to come out. The leaves rustle and a steady note hangs in the air, I look around nervouslyotesear a couple notes in the back of my mind and I start to hum along to the tune, its hypnotizing.

The beat increases and I can hear more notes in my head, they're quickly turning into a melody. I can hear the music beating against my skull, my hand wanders over to my sleeves. Before I lose myself to the music I shake myself out of my trance, the tune decreases. I try to shake the remaining beat out of my head, but the tune sticks there stubbornly. No matter what I do, the tune plays softly in my head. It doesn't overpower any sounds, but you can really notice it when it's silent. I try to ignore it and keep a clear head about my situation, yet the tune stubbornly haunts me.

I wander aimlessly as time seems to meld together, I’d since lost that small amount of light that had been peeking through the top. The forest is dark, chilly, and humid. I shiver and rub my hands along my upper arms as I stumble through the dense forest. I’m not quite sure how long I’ve been walking, but my legs are starting to ache and I’m terribly hungry. The harshness of this forest is starting to get to me, and I’m starting to slow my movements. But I trudge on, without any idea where I’m headed and no idea whether I’m making my situation worse. I can only trust my sinking feeling that I have to keep moving, for if I don’t then there is no hope. I’m lucky enough not to have run into any wildlife, if any sort of predator came along while I was in this state I would surely be done for.

So I do the one thing I do know, I have to move. That harmony has been ebbing at the back of my mind the whole time, but fatigue and hunger muffle it slightly. None the less I can make out distinct sounds every once in a while, the tune is poisonous. The song seems to remove all my fears and inhibitions, promising safety and security. falling for a ploy like that in my situation could be deadly, so I try to focus my mind on other things.

I try to focus on the fact that my body is very different from what it used to be. All my limbs are different, but it doesn’t feel wrong. It just feels… strange. Despite the adjustments in my center of gravity and getting used to my senses feeling different, it feels natural almost. It also feels kind of strange, but that’s mainly the fact that my brain remembers my body feeling differently. For one, I don’t need glasses now, yet I keep on feeling that familiar tingle of them resting on the bridge of my nose. I even keep on reaching up my hand to push them back up, only to realize once more that I don’t have them.

Overall, the experience is surreal. In my thinking I’ve managed to deduce one thing, and that is that I only know of one god of chaos. But that is one big jump in logic that I can’t justify at the moment, I have to wait until more evidence is produced. So far the only evidence I have tells me nothing except that whatever did this was powerful, and that my suspicions have a very high possibility of being true.

I push on as my muscles scream at me to stop, I can only hope that my effort pays off. Thankfully, I was in track and I know that even if my legs are burning and my lungs are stinging I can still go on. Mind over matter, I just need to push myself. I need out, I need to get out of this forest. My legs are shaking as a bright light enters my vision, it’s not that far off in the distance. I shakily jog to the light and my head stings a little as my eyes try to adjust. I shade my eyes and look out at the field, it’s an apple orchard. Crisp red apples hang from trees, just in reach.

I walk up to a tree and look at the apples longingly, I contemplate taking one. I hesitate at the fact that this is an orchard, and it looks well maintained. That’s a sure sign that somebody lives here, and that taking an apple would be stealing. However hunger clouds my judgement and I reach my hand out tentatively, I snag one of the bright red fruits.

“I’ll have to stick around anyway to figure out where I am, I’ll make sure to find a way to pay them back before I leave…” I mumble assurance to myself as I savor the sweet sustenance offered by the apple. Only slightly disturbed by the strangeness of my voice as I finish off the apple. With some relief thanks to the apple I don’t have to worry as much about my hunger and my senses clear a bit, yet my fatigue still drags me down. I wander through the orchard until I see a sort of suspended building in the distance. I wander towards it while my mind fogs over and my eyes start to droop.

Even that tune I had been hearing seemed to slur in my mind, it seemed a very different song than the one I remember hearing initially. I force my eyes back open as I approach the barn, they’re threatening to close on me. My vision starts to darken around the edges and I focus on the ladder. I enter the structure and I’m met by an orange pony, she seems shocked. I don’t have enough energy to process this information, I just look at her in disinterest. I’m making sure to keep my eyes open when my vision goes black. I’m robbed of my sense of sight as I’m suddenly very light-headed, I hear muffled cries of shock as I stagger to my knees.

My vision starts to return and I attempt to stand, I can’t think straight and I’m sore all over. I’m struck with vertigo as I struggle to lift myself and fall to the floor, now that my visions returned I can sense that the world is spinning. I put a hand to my head in an attempt to stop the spinning, it doesn’t help. I can hear more muffled cries, drowned out by the soft sound of a piano playing. I smile as the song fills me with pleasure for some reason. Was I worrying before? It’s hard to imagine why. The tune is intoxicating as I drink in the feeling of fulfillment it gives me, I let my eyes rest. My mind floats as I try to remember what I was worried about before.

Oh well, it must not have been important.

Chapter 9: Luka's Lullaby

I look at the dark expanse around me, taking in the distant lights. I look behind me at the mirror I've neglected this whole time. I finally relent and look into the mirror, it puzzles me. Looking down at my body I can find a variety of things about myself out, but none of these things match up to my memory. I appear to be an adult woman with generous girth and long straight pink hair, but I remember much different. The mirror shows me a different picture from either of those thoughts.

I see a grey unicorn mare with crimson red eyes, wild dark brown hair with blood red tips. The image doesn't surprise me as much as it should have, I recognize the figure. I'm just a little torn about what it's supposed to mean for me, especially in a dream. I've figured that this must be a dream, only then could something this detached from reality happen. I tilt my head and watch as the pony in the mirror does the same, she mimicks all my moves.

My thoughts drift to the person I used to be, the life I used to live. Dark brown wavy hair, brown eyes. Glasses, average build and weight. I used to live an uneventful life as a teenage boy, with nothing of excitement at all. Not even a job to do, and not much to call my own. My family is ok, if kind of distant. Friends, that's a strange spot for me. I wasn't always the most social, but I tended to have a good amount. Or, should I say, had. I'm still not entirely sure what happened, but I'm positive the life I used to have, I don't have anymore.

I consider what it should mean that my body and my reflection are that of a female when I'd been male before. Add the fact that I have a female's mentality and it becomes pretty clear what the universe is trying to tell me. I stare at my reflection for the longest time, just contemplating life in general when I get the feeling of someone behind me. I turn around, and I'm met with quite the sight.

"Princess," I nod respectfully and turn back to the mirror, Princess Luna walks up and stands behind me. She looks at my reflection and I hear a gasp, I just stare at the image in the mirror.

"Why dost thine reflection portray a pony?" Luna asks in shock, I roll my eyes at her old english.

"Why wouldn't it?" I retort.

"Thou art not from Equestria, correct?" Luna asks.

"No," I answer simply, wondering how Luna would know.

"So, why wouldst the mirror show thee an image that is clearly not thineself?" Luna asks.

"Internal turmoil, identity issues, a broken mind. There are too many reasons to count. Though, I must ask, why are you not surprised at what I am?" I ask questioningly.

"I've spoken to others in a similar situation... why dost thou react in such a manner? Dost thou not feel strongly about the situation at hoof?" Luna asks in curiousity.

"Of course I feel strongly, I try not to act entirely on my feelings. Besides, I'm more confused than anything..." I respond.

"Who art thou?" Luna asks.

"I'm not sure anymore," I chuckle lightly, "I'm getting a bunch of different answers. The mirror is saying Starlet, my mind is telling me Skylar, and my body seems to insist on Megurine Luka. I can't be positive, but I think my body is winning... just call me Luka," I reply.

"It puzzles us. The others had much stronger reactions than contemplative thought, they were much more lively in their actions. Yet, here that is not the case. It reflects in the landscape, which we are quite curious about. You clearly have modeled it, but it still seems mostly empty," Luna muses.

"Yes, it's a happy space for me. It reminds me of fond moments," I tell her, she looks at the distant lights.

"Where exactly is this supposed to be? Space? We can assure you it would not look like this," Luna scoffs at the distant lights.

"I know, it's not space. It's not a place I'm comfortable with most knowing," I say.

"We are not most," Luna huffs indignantly.

"No, but I'm uncomfortable all the same," I respond.

"You dare to deny us knowledge?! Dost thou think us simple minded? We are a princess, we deserve respect!" Luna yells.

"Stay thine rage, Princess. I don't think you're simple minded, but it's personal to me." I try to soothe, Luna calms down a little.

"That calm is offsetting, not many ponies would be able to stand their ground like that," Luna says aggravatedly.

"Dreams can give you the bit of courage you couldn't get in the real world," I say, Luna seems to nod in agreement.

"Art thou suggesting that thine personality is not the same as thineself while awake?" Luna asks.

"Probably, but maybe not," I look at the mirror once more.

"Dost thou have any idea why thou art here?" Luna asks.

"Because I fell asleep," I answer simply.

"No, in Equestria" Luna corrects aggravatedly.

"Because some entity wanted us to participate in some big experiment," I sigh exasperatedly.

"Dost thou have any idea who thine employer is?" Luna asks.

"I have a pretty good idea, but I'm more concerned about what he has planned for us," I tell, Luna.

"What is the plan?" Luna asks in earnest.

"I don't know..." but I have an idea of the general gist of it. I look back over to the mirror, seeing once more that unicorn mare. I turn away from the mirror and walk away, Luna pulls up beside me.

"Where dost thou go?" Luna asks in surprise.

"I don't know, I just need to sort out my thoughts... it just got that much harder to find out who I am." I sigh, Luna simply nods. She turns away from me and I stop, I turn to her.

"Are you leaving?" I ask, she simply nods. "Luna," I call out, she turns back to me. "I always had a soft spot for your night, thank you," Luna looks shocked at the compliment, but she nods in acknowledgement. She leaves the dream and I turn back to my walking, I continue on.

I look at my hands, they're foreign to me. But, they feel like they fit, like my mind is adjusting to the change. It almost feels like some outside force is trying to change me. I have a feeling it would have no problem if my identity wasn't already so shattered. I try to ignore those thoughts, but it's always been difficult for me. Identity was one of the things I struggled with constantly, it still is something I struggle with. In fact, it's the reason I'm such a neutral party.

Sometimes I like to think I have definite views and decisions on some things, but I really don't. My decision is never constant, much the same as my personality. Such chaotic seeming feelings, but there is a beautiful harmony to it. No order, just a semblance of harmony. Much the same as the smidgen of chaos, to keep the harmony in check. It can get confusing to others, but I manage to keep track of it all.

I walk into the vast expanse towards some distance lights, losing myself in my thoughts.

Chapter 10: Puzzling Predicament

I can sense that my eyes are closed, and feeling is returning to my hands. As soon as I realize that I'm awake the tune in my head starts to play softly, the sickly sweet melody trying to lull me into a false sense of security. The memory of the dream is still fresh in my head, I remember more of it than I usually do with dreams. I struggle to remember what happened just before I fell asleep, the end gets really hard to remember. I vaguely remember a sense of security, but I can't recall why. I recognize hushed voices discussing something nearby, I try to listen.

"I don't know what it is, it walked right on in," one voice hisses.

"And y'all just kept it in here? Why did y'all get us anyhow? Why not miss Cheerilee or Twilight?" a second voice whispers.

"Because we go to them if theres danger! There isn't any danger here, it collapsed right in front of me. It clearly isn't okay," the first voice exclaims in a hushed tone.

"Well, what're we gonna do about it?" The second voice asks.

"I think we should help her." A third voice whispers.

"What makes you so sure it's a her?" The second voice asks.

"Look at her mane, and that looks like some sort of dress. I think it's easy to assume," the third voice points out.

"Alright, that doesn't help much with what we're gonna do though. I agree with Scoots, we should help her. I just don't know what we can do," the second voice states.

Scoots? I think to myself, an image of a shocked orange pony comes to mind. I finally remember where I managed to drag myself before collapsing, the Cutie Mark Crusaders Clubhouse. I groan and lift myself into a sitting position. I open my eyes and look over to three shocked little fillies, I smile at them. I scoot back to lean against a wall and they stand stock still, we have a silent staring match before I start the questioning.

"So, why didn't you turn me in to Twilight?" I question. The three fillies snap out of their shock and look at each other in confusion.

"Because we wanted to make sure you were okay," Sweetie Belle says nervously, I give her a judging look. Eventually I relent and give her a smile, she lets out a sigh.

"Hold on a sec! How do y'all know Twilight?" Applebloom questions.

"Well, I did hear you talking about her. Honestly though, I have outside knowledge. Not sure how much I can trust though, I'd hope all of it. Thank you, by the way. For letting me crash in your clubhouse," my stomach growls at me and I can feel the pains of hunger. Applebloom nudges a bowl of apples over to me and I give my silent thanks before digging in. She also gives me a glass of water that I down in one gulp, then I turn back to the bowl of apples.

"Can we trust you?" Applebloom questions, I think on it.

"Probably not," I reason. "Though I can ensure you that I'm not dangerous, as far as I know" I add, this seems to ease them.

"Do you have a name?” Scootaloo asks.

“Course she has a name, what kind of dumb question is that?” Applebloom says.

“She is an alien, she might not have a name,” Sweetie Belle says.

“Yeah, for all we know she could have a number instead of a name,” Scootaloo adds.

“The number would be her name you dimwit,” Applebloom points out. I intervene before the arguing can continue.

“Megurine Luka, but you can just call me Luka” I tell them, they digest this information.

“That’s a nice name,” Sweetie Belle says.

“Thank you,” I smile and she smiles back.

“What are you here for?” Applebloom asks.

“I’m not sure, some sort of experiment.” I tell them.

“You’re not sure? How’d you get here?” Scootaloo demands.

“A being of immense power pulled me here.” I tell them simply.

“They just pulled you through? Without your permission?” Scootaloo asks in surprise.

“He, and yes.” I sigh and look around the clubhouse idly, there isn’t much to look at. I eventually turn back to the three CMC members, “So, what’s the plan?” I ask.

“What?” Sweetie Belle asks.

“Well, I’m the visitor. So the responsibility lands on you three for what to do with me.” I say nonchalantly as I get up from the ground and creep over to the window, I look out it.

“What do you think we should do?” Applebloom asks nervously.

“Personally, I’d tell Applejack. That way she could tell Twilight and in turn maybe help me. Or, she destroys me because of some unforeseen danger I hold, then she helps everypony. Or she can’t really do anything and we have to find a way to fix this.” I shrug and look back at the three fillies.

“Why would Twilight destroy you? You seem real nice!” Sweetie Belle asks.

“Maybe not Twilight exactly, but somepony might find a reason that I need to not exist. I don’t know what it might be, but it’s a possibility.” I sit back down against the wall.

“Why are y’all acting like you’re okay with that?” Applebloom asks incredulously.

“I’d rather it not happen, I’m not all that comfortable with it happening. But I can’t blame them if I’m a danger,” I frown at my own words. Maybe I should have stronger feelings towards not existing, but I can’t bring myself to believe it. A growing unease plants itself in my stomach at the thought, I almost remember being more emotionally sensitive.

“Well, I don’t want you to be destroyed! You haven’t done anything yet!” Scootaloo exclaims.

“You don’t know that. Your trust in me is cute, but naive” I scoff at their antics.

“So, you want to be destroyed?” Applebloom challenges.

“I don’t want you to make a mistake. Besides, there’s no guarantee that I’ll be destroyed. There’s still a big chance that Twilight could help me,” I point out. They huddle close together and start to discuss something, most likely me. Eventually they turn back to me, I look at each of them in turn.

“We don’t want to tell them about you, we want to help you. But, we couldn’t really stop you if you wanted to tell them… so, we’ll let you decide. Do you want us to tell them?” Applebloom says, the other two nod in agreement.

“I’d want you to tell them, but I’m fairly certain Applejack already knows.” I tell them.

“Why’s that?” Applebloom asks.

“She was walking towards the clubhouse not that long ago and she hasn’t knocked yet, my best guess is she heard my voice and decided to try and figure out who I was. I’d have to guess she’s still listening,” I say, the door to the clubhouse opens up and Applejack walks in.

“Sorry about that, I…” Applejack trails off as she sees me. “Uh-oh, there’s another one…” She mutters.

“Why were you eavesdroppin’?” Applebloom asks.

“Don’t destroy her!” Sweetie pleads.

“I won’t let you do it!” Scootaloo jumps in between me and Applejack.

“She didn’t say anything about hurtin’ her, she just said that there were others!” Applebloom points out, Scootaloo relaxes. She doesn’t move from her position between the two of us.

“Uh, yeah… There are two others so far. They’re supposed to be a secret, but I imagine it would be hard to keep that secret from you three now… Listen, Twi’ don’t want knowledge of them getting out until she’s spoken to the princess. Could I trust you three to keep this a secret?” Applejack asks, the crusaders huddle once more.

“We’ll keep it a secret under one condition,” Scootaloo declares.

“And what would that be,” Applejack sighs.

“We want to be able to hangout with all three of them!” Sweetie Belle declares.

“Now, girls, we don’t know anything about them. I don’t know if it’s a good idea-” Applejack is cut off by Applebloom.

“It’s that, or no deal,” Applebloom declares, Applejack looks at the three fillies in exasperation.

“Fine, I’ll see what I can do…” Applejack relents, the three fillies cheer. Applejack finally turns to me, she seems to be judging me. “So, what’s your name?” Applejack asks after a while.

“Megurine Luka, but you can just call me Luka,” I tell her.

“Right, well… We’ll need a way to get you to the castle without getting caught…” Applejack says thoughtfully.

“Canterlot Castle?” I ask.

“No, Twilights castle,” Applejack corrects.

“Twilights castle?” The music in my head picks up as I feel a pang of loss at the memory of Twilight’s library. I ignore the music and try to think of a way to get to the castle secretly. There are two ways to stay out of attention, to stay out of sight or divert attention. The question is, which do we use. Staying out of sight is preferable, but creating a commotion elsewhere is also good…

The second idea is too risky, there’s still a chance someone will look. But how do we stay out of sight? Hiding in plain sight is a sound idea, but it wouldn’t work well here. Disguises are out of the question. Could I hide in a cart or something? That would have to be a huge cart… Maybe I could just avoid the pony population, that would mean we have to go around them all. Which means we have to go around ponyville, but there’s still the possibility of being seen by pegasi or wandering ponies. We need some sort of cover that we can use until we get to the castle, but what could we use.

The tune in my head grows harsh as I try to think, it’s disrupting my thoughts. It’s hard to think with the constant tune. I turn my head to the window and I see the rows of apple trees. Trees would be a good cover, a place with lots of trees and shadows to conceal me. My mind comes to a sole conclusion, Everfree forest.

“Applejack, I think I know how to get to the castle.” I tell her.

“No, I think I’ll just get Twilight to bring the others to my farm house. We can’t risk it,” Applejack says.

“We could head through the edge of the Everfree, they won’t see us.” I tell her. Applejack thinks about it, she seems torn to decide.

"Alright, fine. But be careful." Applejack says decisively.

"We'll protect you in the forest!" Applebloom says.

"No, you three are heading straight to the castle," Applejack tells them.

"But we want to come with you!" Sweetie Belle argues.

"The forest is no place for a filly,"Applejack replies.

"Thats not fair!" Applebloom fumes.

"Tough luck, I'm not letting you three put yourselves in danger." Applejack turns away from the three and towards the door.

"We'll tell." Scootaloo says, an obvious attempt at blackmail.

"Tell who what exactly?" Applejack looks back at them.

"We'll tell everypony about your alien!" Sweetie Belle announces.

"And wheres your proof? No one will believe you. Now quit trying to get into the everfree or I won't let you play with them. And thats final," Applejack turns and walks out of the clubhouse, I follow at a slower pace. Applejack turns and leads me towards the Everfree, it's a silent procession. I'm not sure if Applejack doesn't want to talk to me, or she doesn't know what to say.

"Hey Applejack, how much does a polar bear weigh?" I question. Applejack looks over to me in surprise, then she furls her brow in thought.

"I dunno, how much?" She finally asks.

"Enough to break the ice. Ba-dum-ts," I make the motions for a drum with my hands. Applejack looks at me blankly for a moment before bursting into laughter.

"Oh, that's mighty clever of you." Applejack finally admits after she's done laughing and as we walk into the Everfree.

"Yeah... so, your sister. She's a pretty sweet kid," I say casually, making sure to keep track of my surroundings.

"Yeah, well she can be plumb reckless sometimes. Her and her friends would probably follow us in here if they weren't so adamant about meeting the others," Applejack says as she cautiously checks her surroundings too.

"About the others... how much did they say they know about you?" I ask tentatively.

"They seemed to know a lot. Said that our privacy is safe though... I'm not sure about that if they know so much... Do you know a lot about us too?" Applejack asks in suspicion.

"Yeah, sorry..." I answer.

"It's alright, I reckon that if it's as they say, y'all didn't expect us to be real. Or something like that," Applejack assures me.

"For what it's worth, I really admire you Applejack." I tell her.

"Oh, and why's that? I ain't nothin' special," Applejack shrugs in modesty.

"That isn't true and you know it. You've always been there for your family, and your always so dependable." I tell her.

"That ain't true, I left the farm when I was a filly. I left it again when I failed the rodeo. I'm not that great," Applejack replies with a sigh.

"Yeah, but you came back. When you were a filly that got you your cutie mark, and a cutie mark paves your destiny. You were made to be there for your family. You have always been a hardworker, looking after your family. Even as a filly, and you've always been there for Applebloom. She looks up to you with so much pride and adoration, it makes my heart melt," I tell her. She doesn't really answer for a while.

"You really think so?" She finally asks.

"I know so," I say with finality.

"That's really sweet of ya... I sometimes fear I'm not doing enough for the farm," Applejack admits.

"You worry too much, Mac will tell you he same thing. The farms fine, you're doing more than plenty." I tell her, then I stop and look around. "Did you hear that?" I ask.

"Hear what?" She stops and listens. A loud crash can be heard, the ground starts to thump.

"That. Do we run, or hide?" I ask her.

"It looks like it's coming from over there! Let's get out of the way!" We rush to the side and we see another figure run towards us. He has long purple hair and is wearing a kimono, I stare in shock. Behind him is a very angry manticore, and it's chasing him.

"Yeehaw!" He yells as he runs towards us, he stops right next to us and the manticore that was chasing him goes over his head. "Howdy, Applejack! Oh, and I found Luka. Looks like he wasn't lying, there are others. Mind taking me with you? Also, we might want to hurry. I may have done something to anger him," we snap out of our shock at the manticores roar and we continue on our path quickly. Thankfully, we manage to lose the manticore quickly.

I take a rest by leaning against a tree, but in my tired state I slip and fall behind it. I can only see blue as I pull myself out of whatever plant I fell into, I stumble my way through a bush and back onto the path and settle for just laying in the dirt.

"Is everypony alright?" Applejack asks.

"Yeah, I'm fine..." I groan, brushing myself off.

"That was fun! Let's go again!" The newcomer says excitedly.

"Ok, first off, no. Second, who are you? You look familiar, but I can't put my finger on your name..." I say.

"The names Kamui," he extends his hand to shake. I look at it suspiciously before tentatively reaching my hand out, before I can shake his though he pulls it back in a jellyfish motion. I sigh aggravatedly and turn away from him.

"Whatever, let's just get going." I tell him, Applejack just nods slowly. She's inspecting Kamui, like he's a threat. We continue on through the forest in silence, mostly silence. Kamui keeps on trying to tell jokes or pull pranks on us, I just block him out. However, in trying to ignore him the music in my head grows louder. Both are grating on my nerves to the point that I could shout, my hand moves unconsciously to my other arm. I notice and put it back down, the draw of the music growing stronger. Thankfully Applejack stops me before either annoyance drives me crazy.

"That's the castle just up there. There's no cover from here to there, but it doesn't look like anyponies around. Regardless, we'll have to be quick. So on the count of three we run," I nod, Kamui does too. "Okay, one, two-" Applejack is cut off as kamui makes a mad dash for the castle.

"Race ya!" He calls back, I facepalm before giving chase. Due to my track knowledge, I'm able to keep form and pass him halfway. Applejack isn't far behind him, making sure he stays on track. "Hey, no fair! I've got sandals on! I want a rematch!" Kamui calls after.

"Sorry Sugarcube, no can do," Applejack says, still leading him to the door. He just crosses his arms sourly but continues to run.

"Unbelievable..." I mutter as I watch them from the door of the castle. Kamui seems to have gotten over it fairly quickly though, because he's running a snake like pattern and making it difficult for Applejack to keep on his tail. She manages though. "You loon, hurry up! We don't have time to dawdle!" I yell after him.

"You're no fun," he tells me as he walks in the door, Applejack still behind him. She has a scowl on her face, I have to agree with her.

"Oh, is this one of the other two? She has some real nice hair!" I hear Sweetie say.

"Why thank you," Kamui says, completely ignoring the she comment.

"No, this is a fourth one..." Applejack says, turning to Twilight. I hadn't even noticed she was here. Kamui absorbs the attention happily, I stand back and fold my arms timidly.

A fourth, I didn't even know there was a third until the crusaders came here and told me. Why did you tell them they could play with the other two?" Twilight asks incredulously.

"I said, I'll see what I can do. They threatened to blab, and I figured if I ask its not too much trouble. So here I am, asking." Applejack asks.

"Sorry girls, but no. We just don't know anything about them, except that they could be dangerous. They've already showed extreme power surges under duress, likely a safety mechanism. It's still dangerous though," Twilight says, this catches my interest.

"Power surges? Concentrated, or explosive?" I ask.

"You don't know? Maybe it's just those two... of course she didn't seem to know about it at first, maybe she just hasn't been under the right circumstances to access it? Oh, right, sorry. It was concentrated, mostly." Twilight answers.

"Uh-oh..." I say in thought.

"Uh-oh? Why uh-oh?" Twilight asks.

"Well, we humans generally don't have magical power of any type. So magical ability of any kind in us can't be entirely good. There are two possibilities to the power. One, the magical field in Equestria is naturally saturating us with magical energies. Two, the only other thing that could give us magical power would be the entity that brought us here. Which would mean artificial chaotic magic that's alien to our body was implanted into our being. Neither option is good." I explain.

"Well, how is natural saturation bad?" Twilight asks curiously.

"It would mean we're adapting to the new environment, overwriting our ties that we have to our old world. I don't know if they could be completely overwritten, but I don't want to risk anything." I tell her.

"Oh, that does sound pretty bad... wait, you have no magical energy where you're from? Then how do you know so much about magic?" Twilight asks suspiciously.

"It's just natural for me," I shrug and turn away from Twilight to Kamui, who was listening to us intently.

"So, I have magic? That's awesome! How do I use it?" He asks.

"You dolt! You don't. You'd have to be crazy to risk something like that!" I exclaim.

"Honey, you clearly don't know me. Know, about that magic!" I just facepalm at his antics. He's either stupid, ignorant, or insane. Perhaps all three.

"Sweetie Belle, I don't think that one's a she. Listen to the voices. It sounds like that ones a male," Scootaloo points out. Sweetie Belle frowns and nods.

"Yeah, I thought something sounded off..." she admits. Kamui laughs at their comments and curtsies. I roll my eyes and turn back to Twilight.

"Either my own room to stay in, or the room where the other two are staying so I can talk to them. I don't care which, I just can't sit idly." I tell her.

"Oh, I'll lead you to the other two. Then later I'll show you your own room if that's what you want." Twilight says.

"Please," I sigh heavily.

"So, does this mean that we can't meet the other two?" Applebloom asks sadly.

"Yes," Applejack says. "Sorry, but you might as well go back to the farm. If that changes then I'll let you three know," Applejack says apologetically. The three walk sullenly to the door and Applejack sighs as she moves to follow us. Kamui follows behind, somewhat silently. "Really, Luka. I'm glad you're the one they found." Applejack admits.

"Why's that?" I ask.

"You seem to have a good head on your shoulders, very collected. The others are admittedly a bit much to handle..." Applejack explains.

"Well, thanks. Glad I can be the calm in the storm," I reply with a small chuckle.

"I heard that," kamui says.

"I know. And she's right, you have a screw loose." I tell him.

"Probably more than one." He shrugs, I try to ignore his comment. We walk in as close to peace as we can get with Kamui and his antics. All the while, the music is grating on my nerves. An electronic beat ringing in my head, the tune is close to hypnotising. I barely manage to resist whatever it's trying to lure me into, the urge is strong. The melody intoxicating, and the beat catchy. I start to fall behind the group, and they don't notice. Eventually I'm alone, until a pink pony approaches me.

"You hear it don't you? The music?" I look at her in surprise, but I nod. "Act on it, let it move you. Just let it go and sing!" I look at her in uncertainty, but between her smile and the musics suggestive influence I relent. My hand reaches up to the buttons on my sleeve and moves on its own, pressing a certain array of buttons. My hands move like lightning as the tune forms itself, I look over to Pinkie.

"You up to helping me out?" I just have a deep rooted feeling that Pinkie knows the lyrics. The tune engulfs me and I can feel secure in it. Pinkie starts singing and I lose myself in the music, I black out as the music plays. I open my eyes and my hand is on my sleeve still, but the music has stopped. Pinkie grins at me, Twilight and Applejack are both stomping their hooves. I only barely remember playing the song and it ending, I just know that I lost control. All that existed was playing, there was nothing else. I lost those minutes because of the tune.

I drop my hand in horror and back away into a wall, my breathing becomes labored. The music was terrible, but it was great. I felt secure, I felt a false happiness. I lost who I was for a brief moment, all because I submitted to the music. Twilight and Applejack rush to my side, Pinkie looks scared for me. I don't hear what they're saying as the music engulfs my senses. I look at them and I see they're mouths moving, but they're drowned out by the music.

I can feel tears streaking down my face as I shake my head to try and get rid of the music, but it won't go away. My eyes grow heavy and I feel a sense of drowsiness. The tune softens and dulls, but then it turns slow and sweet. I smile at how beautiful it sounds, then I feel a drop of water fall from my face. Was I crying? I can't imagine why, I'm safe as long as the musics playing. I start to hum happily, but the tears just quicken. I let out a sob and I can't help to wonder why I'm so sad, I feel so happy. I drift off to the sweet lullaby in my head, I can trust the music.

Twilight looks at the human female on the floor in worry, she was crying. It looks like she's asleep now, and she's smiling. She was even humming a happy tune, but she had looked so scared seconds before. And she had seemed so happy playing her music with Pinkie. Then after she was finished, it was like a switch flipped. She just became scared, terrified even. There doesn't seem to be anything wrong with her, because her magical scan showed nothing. Yet, Twilight can't help but fear that something was very wrong.

"What happened Twilight?" Applejack asks worriedly.

"I don't know..." Twilight admits.

"That's not like her. She's always been calm and cool about things, what could have changed that?" Applejack asks fearfully.

"I don't know, but I think she needs her rest." Twilight says. "I'll get her to her own room, you can go back and check on the others." Twilight tells her.

"Ok... I hope she's alright," Applejack says.

"She seems fine... Applejack, I never got her name." Twilight says, picking the human up in her magical grip gently.

"Luka, Megurine Luka." Applejack says.

"Luka," Twilight repeats as she carries the human towards an empty bedroom, Pinkie follows.

"Do you think she'll be okay Twilight?" Pinkie asks, lacking her usual bounciness.

"I think she'll be fine." Twilight lies. Whatever it was that she was scared about, it can't be good. His human seemed to know a bad situation when she saw one, and she showed close to no emotion when talking about being separated from her world. Whatever scared her must have been big, and that means important.

"I've never seen someone so scared of the music, it's usually very happy..." Pinkie says, Twilight looks at her curiously.

"You think she was scared of the music?" Twilight inquires.

"Yeah, it was different from most ponies that start singing. Most are surprised when they're good, but she was more than surprised..." Pinkie wanders off and Twilight thinks on what she's said. Twilights sung before, plenty of times. The music would draw her in and she'd be able to release the urge to sing. She surprises herself, even, when she sings. It's like a taste of control in the harmony of life, and it feels wonderful. How could music make someone so scared?

Chapter 11: Silent Meeting

The sun was shining through the bedroom, Len and I were resting in two of the four beds within the room. Surprisingly, I was the first to wake up, feeling drowsy and lazy as usual. My hair was all over the place, even some in my mouth. I let out a yawn, making the strand of yellow hair come out of my mouth. I sat up from where I was sleeping, stretching out my arms, making them crack a little. I reached for my glasses, then realizing later that I didn't have glasses now.

I took out my phone (which I brought out the bag last night) and checked the time, I saw that it was around twelve in the afternoon, my usual wake-up time. I then got out of bed and started doing my morning routine.

After I brushed my teeth and hair, and cleaned myself, I headed out to see what Twilight and maybe the others were up to. But when I reached the end of the hallway, I started to hear singing. For some reason, as the voice was singing, the instruments to the song starts playing. The song was so familiar, and so soothing, I had no other choice, but to follow the singing voice.

As I followed the voice, the music got louder. I saw that the voice lead me to a doorway to a balcony, through the cracks of the door, I saw long purple hair that was in a ponytail. And also a white fancy outfit... I'm not really sure what it was called again. =_=

The unknown person was still singing. Thanks to it's voice a realized it is 'he'.

The person was so into his singing, he didn't notice the creaking of the door opening, and me slowly walking up to him. (not that he wouldn't hear that. I'm super good at being light on my feet) As I got closer, I noticed the guy had a piece of paper in his hand. Thankfully, his eyes were closed as he was singing so I could take a closer look at him. I then saw tears going down his cheeks and saw a glimpse of the paper seeing that he had a drawing of someone.

I moved back, thinking of how to approach the situation.

'Okay, so right now, there's a human male on the balcony, sitting on the rail, singing and crying while holding a drawing of someone. Obviously, it's a loved one and that maybe he's upset due to the realization that he may not return back home so see him or her again... Think, think! What would Pinkie Pie do?' The obvious just hit me.

Without wasting a second, I approached the guy again, this time not making sure I was quiet. As I got closer, the song died down. I then bent down, making my head lie on the rail. I then scooted closer, almost touching the sleeve of his outfit. I then lifted my head up, and spoke.

"Hey." I showed him a warm smile.

He just glanced at me, then looked back at the drawing. "Hi." He mumbled.

"Whatcha got there?" I eyed the drawing.

At first I thought he would ignore my question, but surprisingly, he brought the drawing to my eyesight, making me get up to see it more clearly. It was a drawn picture of a blonde girl with black eyes, wavy hair and light tan skin, showing a smile with dimples leaving a feeling of kindness by looking at it.

"Who's that? And by the way, what a lovely drawing." I asked then complimented.

"Sh-she was my girlfriend." He stuttered. He then took the drawing and 'hugged' it.

"Was?" I noticed that. 'Did they break up or something?'

"She's d-dead." He said bluntly, surprising me a little.

"I'm sorry for your loss." I placed my hand on his shoulder.

"It's fine. She's in a better place now. After what 'they' did to her." The last few words came out a bit dark in his voice.

"Can you explain it? I-I mean if you don't want to that fine I was just-" I was cut off by him chucking at my little antic.

"It's okay. I can tell you." He then started. "A few years ago, a mugger tried to take her belonging. Of course she refused, making the mugger use his gun, shooting her near her heart. Of course as soon as I came, the mugger was long gone and I was left to share her last moments with. It felt so fake, I thought it was a nightmare, but when I saw her in the coffin, I knew I was in reality. I try to continue on with life, but somehow, she returns within my mind."

"Well, don't worry. You can find another girlfriend, or should I say marefriend." I showed a playful smirk.

That made him chuckle a bit. "Thanks Rin."

"Ah, it was nothing. Now! Would you like to wake up Len with me?" I asked.

"Eh, why not." He then placed the drawing in a backpack I didn't noticed. I saw that it was white with purple streaks.

"Let me show you where he is." I then grabbed his hand, and walked back inside, making sure to close the door behind us.

"Len? Len~." I whispered in his ear.

"What?" He mumbled

"We have a visitor in our room."

"Can you tell them to come back later?"

"NOPE!" Kamui, the guy a met on the balcony, shouted in his other ear.

"Gah! Fuck!" Len covered his ears. "Who the fuck was-" He then noticed Kamui. "Who are you?"

"The names Kamui, Len. One of the two new Vocaloid's staying within these castle walls.

"Wait, two?" Len and I asked simultaneously.

"Yes, me and Luka. Did I forgot to tell you?" He asked me.

"Um. Yeah." I answered. "Where is this Luka?"

"Come." Kamui then grabbed my hand and we left the room.

"H-hey! Wait for me! I still need to get ready!" I heard Len shout.

After Len did his morning routine, we followed Kamui to another room within the castle. He opened the room slowly, not making a sound. He then made the motion of zipping his mouth shut, then motioning us to follow him. As we followed him, I saw some pink hair on the side we were creeping on. As we got closer, I saw a sleeping form of Luka in the blue bed.

"Wow..." I heard Len whisper. "Now there's four of us." He stated.

"Indeed." Kamui agreed. "I remember Discord saying that there was more just like me. I'm guessing that maybe more will come soon." He explained.

"You mean there will be more!" I whisper-shouted. "But there's so many Vocaloid's in the group." I said.

"How many?" Len asked.

"I don't know. There was too many to count."

"Oh."

"I hope Miku comes soon." Kamui said. "She was one of my favorites."

"There are going to be so many humans in Equestria." I rolled my eyes.

"Mhm? Huh?" Luka started stirring.

"Quick! Let's get out!" Kamui started shoving me and Len.

When we left the room, we all went back to me and Len's bedroom.

"Wait? Why did we leave Luka's room again?" I asked.

"You know how rude it is to be in the room of a sleeping women." Kamui stated.

"True, true. Now when should we meet her personally?"

But before anyone could answer that, a light knocking echoed through the large room.

"Kamui? You in here? Who you talking to?" We heard a feminine voice call out.

"Nevermind." I said.

The door then opened, showing a now awake Luka, showing her long pink hair, purple eyes, and black dress. When she saw me and Len, she let out a small gasp.

"So these are the other two." She stated.

"Um. Hi?" I then greeted her.

~At the Crystal Empire~

"Sir! Permission to speak?" I royal guard called out to a white stallion with two toned blue mane.

"Granted." He spoke.

"Sir, while doing our morning rout, we came across an odd creature."

"Describe it to me?" The white stallion commanded.

"Sir, it wore a white coat and had a short blue mane. It also had a guitar that seemed a bit too large for a mare or stallion. What shall we do with it, Sir?" The guard asked.

"Hmm." The stallion was thinking of what to do with the strange creature. 'It could be dangerous, I should send it to the dungeon for extra precaution. I don't want to put anypony in danger.' "Gaurd, place the creature within the dungeon."

"Yes sir." The guard then ran out the room, but as he left, a pink alicorn walked inside.

"What are you doing Shining?" The mare asked.

"I'll tell you later Cadence." The white stallion named Shining Armor replied.

Chapter 12: What the what!?

"Figures." She looked a bit disappointed.

"Huh? What?" I was a little confused.

"It figures that you speak to Luka like some ignorant being. Luka deserves to be greeted like a queen." She started explaining. "Like 'Greeting, O' great and wonderful Luka' or you could just wait for Luka to speak first."

"Why does this feel so familiar?" I asked out loud.

"Are you alright Luka? You seem a bit... off." Kamui asked her.

"Luka is fine, Luka is feeling even better than before. Shall we go to Twilight for a breakfast fit for a queen like Luka." She then started walking away.

"Is this how Luka normally is?" Len asked Kamui.

"No not really. She was, how do I put this, sane and normal. I even remember hearing Applejack stating that she's got a good head on her shoulder." Kamui tried to explain.

"Either way, we should follow her and see if there's anything else odd about her. Other than that, let's just get on with our lives." I said.

Both Kamui and by brother nodded in agreement. And so we started leaving our bedroom. But when we walked out, Luka was outside, just laying there. She also looked a bit tired. And I could've sworn that she had purple eyes; now there brown.

"Um? Luka?" I called out.

"Huh? Wah?" She then sat up, yawning, while also rubbing her eyes. "What's going on?" She then turned to me. "Who are you? And why did you interrupted my relaxation?"

"Um, I'm Rin. The one you spoke to not even a minute ago." I was confused again. 'Does she have, like, multiple personality disorder or something?'

"Rin, Rin, Rin... Nah. Doesn't ring a bell." She then yawned again. "I'm sorry, but I'm feeling a bit tired, can we talk later?" She then laid down again.

"But weren't we just going to have breakfast?" This just made me even more confused. And I didn't need to see Len and Kamui to know they were as confused an I was.

"Can you save me some leftovers, that'll be great." She then closed her eyes, instantly falling asleep.

"Um? Okay then. We'll talk later." I then started walking, Len and Kamui following as well.

When we were a good distance away from the sleeping Luka, I then started speaking my mind. "Okay. This is getting super weird. At first she was speaking in third person, and now she's super lazy! Does she have that multiple personality or something?"

"Well, the only difference was when she was singing when we were going to meet you two, she kinda flipped out afterwards. Like she had this look like she saw a ghost or something. But after that, she fell asleep." Kamui explained.

"That might've been normal if she couldn't control it at the time, but other than that, it seems super odd." I commented.

But before anyone could say anything, I randomly got tacked my something much bigger than me.

"RIN!" I heard them shout.

When the world stop spinning I saw that the one who tacked me was Luka herself, but she looked furious and her eyes are now red.

"What did you say about me?" She demanded more than asked, pinning me down. I tried to get up, but she just squeezed my shoulders even tighter.

"N-nothing." I squeaked.

"Didn't sound like nothing." She lifted me up then pinned me on the wall, making me not touch the ground. "Don't lie! What were you talking about!?"

That was when Len and Kamui intervened, grabbing Luka by the arms and holing on to her tight,

"Let me go! Stay out of this!" She squirmed, but the two didn't let go.

"What's wrong with you!?" I shouted. "At one moment your boasting, the next your being lazy, and now your freaking trying to explain what I was saying by using force! What's going on!?"

"I don't know what your talking about!" Luka shouted. "I just heard you saying something about me and wanted to know what it was."

That was when the bedroom door of Luka's opened, showing... Luka?

"Huh?" All three of us said simultaneously.

When Len and Kamui were caught off guard, the other Luka freed herself from there grips and ran down the hall.

"What the what?" I said out loud. "There clones?"

The Luka that was still with us just shrugged.

Only one thing came to mind: "We need Twilight."

Chapter 13: Another One?!

I groan as I painfully awaken from my sleep. Why the hell does it feel like I slept on a slab of metal? I sit up from my position and force my eyes open. I was very surprised at what I saw for I was not in my room. No, I appeared to be in prison. I looked down at my ‘bed’ to that I had indeed slept on a slab of metal. I groaned loudly, falling back on to the ‘bed’. Well, ain’t this just swell! I swear if that damn ginger is behind this… It would be just like him to spike my drink last night. Then again, he probably spiked every drink last night. I smile and chuckled, man, that was some party. Then again, it was the guy’s twenty-first, so I guess craziness was expected.

Back to the situation at hand. Man, I am gonna get in sooo much trouble at work. Wait, was I suppose to come in today? ...Well, still sucks to be in jail. I wonder what I did to get thrown in here? Maybe I roughed up a cop after a noise complaint or somethin’. Oh well, I’ll find out soon enough.

So, I just laid back on the slab. Not doing anything. Just, sitting here, doing absolutely nothing. ...Eeyup, I’m bored out of my mind. It even got to the point where I just started fiddling with my hair. My blue hair. WAIT WHAT?! My eyes widen in shock as I look at the lock of hair grasped between my fingers. This was certainly not my natural hair color. It was a vibrant blue, almost unnatural in how colorful it appeared. This got me to start looking over myself a little more. I noticed right away that the clothes I was wearing certainly were not ones that I had ever owned nor worn before. I was wearing a long white coat with a split tail that was decorated with a few gold stripes and dark blue cuffs and shoulder covers and a dark, almost black, shirt underneath. I also noticed the incredibly long scarf I had wrapped around my neck that was also a deep blue. My jeans were now a brownish-olive green color with gold stripes near the bottom along with a white belt around my waist.

Now was the point to start racking my brain to find out what the hell happened last night. No matter how hard I tried, though, I couldn’t remember a damn thing from the previous night. I started to look through my new clothes, hoping for either my wallet or my iPhone to tell me a little more. To my disappointment, I couldn’t find my wallet nor my phone, though, I did find a folded piece of paper in the coat pocket. I unfolded it and it read:

Dear DJ, or should I call you Kaito?

I trust that you are doing alright after your long night. I am happy to see that you accepted my request. I hope you enjoy your time in Equestria, for you will not being going back.

Try not to get yourself killed while you’re in the Crystal Empire. Toodles~!

Your chaotic friend,

Discord

I dropped the paper after I finished reading it. What. The. Freakin’. Hell! Is this some kind of joke. Discord? Equestria? Crystal Empire? Okay, one of those bastard is playing some kind of elaborate prank on me. Most of my friends know I’m a brony and some like to josh around with me because of it. This has to be something they set up. I gripped my head in my hands, trying to figure out what was really going on. Then I noticed something written on the back of the paper. So I picked it up and read:

P.S. Check your chest pocket.

I raised an eyebrow at the post script, but checked it anyway. I felt a little rectangular shape within and pulled it out. To my surprise and glee, it was my phone! Hallelujah, technology is still with me! I powered up my phone, becoming surprised when I noticed the power percentage was displaying the little infinity symbol. I shrugged it off, thinking it was a glitch, and scrolled through the recently used programs. I noticed that the most immediate one was my email. I opened the app and it was opened to a strange email.

Dear DJ,

I have had my eye on you for some time now, and I feel it is time that I bring you into my world. You will be perfect for my little experiment. If you accept, then you will be rewarded quite handsomely. Simply click the link and you will have all your wishes come true.

Sincerely,

Chaotic D

I noticed that the link color was blue instead of the usual green, meaning that the link had been activated. Crap! What the hell was I thinking?! Oh, right, I was drinking illegally, of course I wasn’t thinking! But, there was no way this could be right, right? I mean, Equestria doesn’t really exist, no matter how much we want it to.

Well, that idea was shot to hell with an M16 a moment later when a crystal coated pony walked in front of my cell. He looked in and we locked eyes. His and mine both widen at the sight of each other. I said the most intelligent thing that came to my mind. “Holy frijoles, you’re a pony!” Remember me saying intelligent? Yeah… screw that.

His eyes widened even more when those words left my mouth. “Y-you can speak!” he said with amazement. “I must alert the princess immediately!” He ran off at top speed before I could say anything. That was slightly disappointing. My first encounter with a pony and he runs off for his leader. And I didn’t even tell him to bring me to her! The nerve of that pony for keeping me from reciting alien protocol! How rude.

Wait a second. That was a crystal pony. The letter said that I was… holy frijoles! I’m in the Crystal Empire! Sweetness! That place always looked awesome, plus it was in the north, away from horrors of summer weather. ...What? So I like the cold, sue me! But that also meant that that pony was bringing back Princess Cadance, presumably with Shining Armor in tow. Oh boy, I need to come with something to say to them. Should I tell them who I am and explain my situation? Uh, maybe not, especially if Discord is involved. What did Discord call me in that little note? Kaito? No idea where that came from, but it’s a good a name as any. I’m thinking I should play off of not knowing where the hell I am and definitely not letting them know about the show. Knowing who they are shouldn’t come as much as surprise, though, so I don’t see the harm. Good thing I had my story straight as I heard hoof steps approaching my cell. A moment later, a bright pink alicorn mare with a pink, purple, and yellow mane and a white unicorn stallion with a blue mane.

We stare at each other in silence for a moment or two. It was getting very awkward and creepy with them just staring at me, so I broke the ice. “Take a picture, it’ll last longer,” I quip. Let in never be said that the filter between my mouth and my brain ever existed.

“So, you can talk,” Cadance said with amazement

“Tell us who you are and what your intentions are in the Crystal Empire!” Shining Armor demanded.

“You could just ask like everyone else. You do know that right?” I quipped. That’s me, your resident smart ass. I received a glare in return from the prince, while there was a comforting, yet apologetic look from Cadance. This was going to fun, not!

“Answer the questions!” he yelled at me.

“Jeez, learn to get a sense of humor, Mr. Armor. Well, if you must know, my name is Kaito and I hail from a far a way land. What I am doing in the Crystal Empire, well, I have no clue. I only just woke up here after an amazing party last night. Kinda assumed I was in prison because of that.”

Cadance shook her head. “No, you are here because you appeared to be a threat and my husband had you locked away. I tried to tell to him that just because we find an unknown creature laying face down in the snow just outside the city doesn’t mean it’s a threat. But, he refused to budge on the issue.”

I looked at them with a raised eyebrow. “Well, that explains that. However, I can assure you that I am by no means a threat to anypony, griffon, minotaur, or what have you. Unless humor has become a deadly weapon of mass destruction, that is,” I finished with a smirk.

“Really?” Shining asked with a suspicious look on his face. I rolled my eyes and nodded, slumping in my sitting position. “Hmm, alright, you don’t look all that dangerous now. I suppose you can your instrument back, too.”

“Wait, what? Instrument, what instrument?” I asked. I couldn’t play anything worth a dang. Out from the side of the cell, an amazing blue guitar was produced and handed (hoofed?) to me through the bars. I took it carefully, taking in the sleek look of the electric. What was I doing with an electric guitar? I don’t know, but it definitely feels, right, to hold this. Without a word, I pull the guitar closer and began to strum. I didn’t know how I was doing it, but I could feel the music flowing through me. After I finished my song, I looked up and saw the two ponies staring at me in shock.

“Wow,” Shining Armor managed to say. “That, that was incredible!” I think that’s the first time I’ve seen him smile.

Cadance nodded feverishly next to him. “That was beautiful, Mr. Kaito. How did you learn to play like that?”

I shrugged not really knowing myself. “Natural talent, I suppose.” Out of nowhere, my stomach let itself be known to be hungry. I grin sheepishly, while Cadance giggled and Shining smirked. “Uh, my sentence wouldn’t happen to have a meal plan, would it?”

Cadance giggled even more and then, surprisingly, opened my cage door. “You are no longer under arrest, Mr. Kaito. If you wish, you could join us for breakfast.”

I got up with fervor. “That would be lovely, and just call me Kaito.”

She nodded. “Alright then, if you will follow me.” She trotted off, Shining immediately behind her and me falling into step a few paces back. You know what? Maybe this won’t be so bad after all.

Chapter 14: Poison Personalities

Applejack heads towards the castle to check on Twilight, and the humans she's housing. She invited all the other girls to come meet the new humans, but they're coming at their own pace. Mostly, Applejack's worried about Luka, it wasn't like her to freak out like that. Granted, she hasn't known her that long. Here are still some things that just don't add up about the situation though. Hopefully she's alright, Applejack thinks to herself.

Applejack opens the door and walks down the hall, she sees Luka slumped on the floor. Alarmed, Applejack rushes over to her. "Luka?! Are you okay?" Applejack asks In concern.

"Ugh... just five more minutes..." Luka quickly drifts back off to sleep and Applejack just sighs. Applejack carries her into the room and tucks her in, she must still need her rest Applejack assumes. Leaving Luka to rest, Applejack starts towards the dining area, where everypony else is likely eating breakfast. Surprisingly, noponies there. Just Spike eating cereal, he looks up at Applejack.

"Hey AJ," he says before turning back to his bowl of rhinestones.

"Howdy Spike, where's Twilight?" Applejack asks, he shrugs.

"Those humans were looking for her too. That one with the Pink hair, she's a real downer." Spike comments.

"Luka? Well that can't be, she's still sleeping." Applejack scratches her head in confusion. "Where did you see her?" She asks.

"Down that hall," Spike points to a hall on the other side of the room, opposite the side with the hall Luka's sleeping in. Applejack heads down the hall and pretty soon she finds what he's talking about, Luka's sitting on the floor looking quite glum.

"Luka?" Applejack says cautiously, Luka looks up for a brief second.

"Hey Applejack..." Luka replies, her voice barely audible.

"What's wrong, sugarcube?" Applejack asks, sitting next to Luka.

"I'm sorry, am I sitting in your spot? I wish I had a spot... I'll go." Luka gets up to go.

"No, no, you're fine. I was just wondering why you're so down," Applejack proceeds with caution and Luka slumps back down.

"Oh nothing, because that's what I have. No family, no world, this isn't even my body..." Luka replies sadly. Applejack looks at her in shock. Gone is the calm and collected demeanor she's used to, now in its place is a depressed human. A stark contrast to what Luka used to be, almost as if it isn't her.

"You got stuff, you got smarts, you got looks, you got your memory." Applejack tries, not quite sure how to defuse this situation.

"These looks aren't mine, and these smarts might not even be mine. And my memory is already starting to wane. Nothing big, but small things are gone. What I do have, I'm losing. I wish I had some more physical and personal possessions," Luka says, eyeing Applejacks Stetson in envy. Applejack looks at Luka in shock.

"You're losing your memory? That's terrible, you should tell Twilight. I go to Twilight if I have a problem, she might be able to fix it," Applejack says.

"I wish I had friends to help me..." Luka says sadly, Applejack looks at her in concern.

`I don't know what's wrong, but one things clear. We need to find Twilight," Applejack thinks to herself in determination.

Rainbow Dash flies through the castle doors and looks down the halls, there has to be somepony somewhere to talk to. Or some-human, because apparently there are two more that she has to meet. Rainbow looks down one of the hallways and sees a pink haired human, definitely one of the new ones. Rainbow zips over to greet her.

"Hey, you must be one of the new humans. I'm Rainbow Dash, you must have heard of me," Rainbow strikes a pose. The human glares at her.

"Yeah, I'm new. And yes I've heard of you, Rainbow crash. Now what the hell do you want?" The human says, Rainbow freezes at hearing that name and tenses up.

"What did you call me?" Rainbow Dash asks in shock.

"The hell does it matter?! Now get out of my way, I'm busy!" He human pushes her aggressively and continues down the hall and around the corner. Once Rainbow snaps out of her shock she shoots down the hall angrily. She comes around a couple of corners and finally finds who she's looking for, the human is sitting next to Applejack.

"You! Take it back! Take it back now!" Rainbow snarls as she holds the human against the wall and off the floor. The human is shocked at first, and then there's fear. Tears well up in her eyes, but she doesn't answer.

"Rainbow, what's gotten into you?! Put her down, you're scaring her!" Applejack yells up to her, but Rainbow doesn't relent.

"Do you know what she called me? A nickname I managed to just barely shake off in flight school, and she's gonna take it back!" Rainbow growls, but tears start to well in the humans eyes.

"What are you talking about, I was with her this whole time! She didn't call you nothin'! Now let her go!" Applejack demands. Rainbow relents and drops the human, but she falls a good four feet onto her feet. When she lands she stumbles onto all fours and coughs, trying desperately to breathe in air. Applejack hurries over to make sure she's ok.

"What's wrong with you Dash! You coulda hurt her!" Applejack shouts.

"Good! She deserves it!" Rainbow shouts back.

"She's probably right, I apparently don't deserve anything else... I wish I had something worth living for..." The human says, Applejack gasps.

"Don't you think like that, Luka! You've got plenty to live for! I don't want to hear any of this rubbish, and I especially don't want you to do something stupid! Dash, shame on you! How dare you say such a thing! She's having a hard enough time as it is without you attacking her out of the blue! Whatever it is you think she did, she didn't do it!" Applejack lectures, she then helps Luka up and off further into the castle. Applejack gives Dash one last glare before continuing on into the castle.

Dash watches the procession in silence, then she starts to think on her actions. She had just wanted the human to apologize, and maybe she had gone a tad too far. But to hear a suicidal thought such as that, brought on directly by her own actions... she feels terrible. She had wanted the human to feel bad, but not so bad that there is nothing worth living for. Rainbow heads off at a slow, for her, pace to hopefully catch up and apologize. So she heads down the halls with one goal in mind, find Luka.

Pinkie hops through the castle in search of one of the new humans, her gut senses told her that she should go to the kitchen. Not because that's where she might find a human, but because she's feeling kinda peckish. The human in the kitchen is just a bonus. Pinkie hops up to the human currently devouring Twilights food with gusto.

"Here," Pinkie hands the human a cupcake with a stopwatch in the other hoof. The human eats it and Pinkie gasps in shock. "Wow! You were really close to beating my record! Not most ponies can do that! What would you say to a cupcake eating contest?" Pinkie asks excitedly, the human thinks for a second.

"A contest, with food involved. Count me in!" The human says as Pinkie sets up a table with cupcake trays.

"Hey, what's your name? I need to put it on the name tag," Pinkie asks casually.

"Megurine Luka, you can just call me Luka," Luka says, Pinkie nods and puts it down. The two sit next to each other and Pinkie counts down slowly, then the two dig in. The battle is fierce and messy, neither side relents. They both finish their dozens quickly, but Pinkie is faster. If only by a second.

"Wow, that was really close! Even if you did lose, you were still pretty good!" Luka just shrugs and turns back to Twilights storage of food. "You wait right here! I have to go tell Twilight the great news!" Luka doesn't say anything in response so Pinkie bounces off to find Twilight.

Fluttershy wanders through the intimidating halls timidly, she's thankful that they can't do anything but stay where they are. They're just so big and they loom over her on all sides, but she tries to ignore them. A long while ago she was absolutely terrified of castles, and authority. She looked up to the princesses as a filly, but they still intimidated her. If it wasn't for being an element bearer and her friends, she'd probably be terrified of the princesses. It might have helped to go to one of Celestia's Chuckle-lot banquets as a kid, but clowns scared her. She's come to find that there are no clowns, but as a filly her naivety led her to lots of incorrect assumptions.

With a mindset like she had, it's no wonder she was so intimidated about everything. Nowadays she's much less scared of the world, but there are still some uncertainties in life that never leave you. Such as castles, a symbol of authority. Recently she's much less concerned about authority, but castles are just so ominous. The incident with Pinkie and the piano didn't help to lessen her concerns. But you also have to take in how structurally sound a giant building is, with all the weight above you. And how the walls could collapse. Fluttershy tries not to think about these things as she continues on, she attempts to put a "nothings wrong" smile on her face.

Her nervousness leaks through and Fluttershy sighs in defeat, she just can't not act nervous. It's such a deeply ingrained personality trait that she's kept since she was a filly, it makes her scared of what she is when she's not nervous. Besides, she has good reason to be nervous other than the structural stability of the castle. She also has to worry about the impression she might make on the two new aliens she heard about. As a caretaker for various types of animals and her knowledge in all kinds of exotic animals, like he breezies, she has to get to know these animals as well as she can. She might be the link to piecing together some sort of idea about any anatomy or behavioral traits the ponies might need to know about.

Fluttershy doesn't even know about the human approaching her until it's too late and she finds herself face to face with one of the new humans.

"Oh, my bad. I almost ran into you." Fluttershy apologizes.

"Well hey there cutie, isn't it fortunate that we should meet," Fluttershy blushes at the compliment, finally taking in her seductive stare. Fluttershy knows that look well, she's seen a certain pegasus mare around town giving that look to ponies more than once. Instantly growing uncomfortable with the situation, Fluttershy tries to ignore the stare for now.

"M-my names Fluttershy, what's yours?" Fluttershy tries.

"No need to be shy baby, the names Luka. But you can call me whatever you feel like, sugar," Luka scoots closer from her seating in front of Fluttershy and Fluttershy leans away slightly.

"Well, Luka, might I ask how much you know about me?" Fluttershy asks nervously.

"Oh, quite a bit, honey. I recall one moment in particular, at the gala. I recall that you wanted to dominate some rare and exotic animals from Celestia's private garden. I'm not from Celestia's garden, but I think I'm rare and exotic enough for you to dominate me. Hoo-ah," Fluttershy blushes fiercely at Lukas insinuation and she takes a step or two back. "Oh baby, you're such a tease," she smiles seductively.

"I-I'm sorry, b-but I d-don't like you like that..." Fluttershy stutters in a feeble attempt to defuse the situation.

"Forbidden fruits are just that much more enticing. Take a chance and let me show you what you're missing," Luka counters. Seeing no way to talk her way out of her situation, Fluttershy zips away from Luka. "I love it when they play hard to get, you'll be mine yet. My darling Butterfly!" Fluttershy shivers at the nickname Luka calls after her. Fluttershy flies away with one task in mind, escape the human.

Rarity walks down the hall toward the library, to talk to Twilight. She very much wants to meet the two new humans, but she wants to discuss what is to be done about them with Twilight first. Also ask if the princess has come by to discuss it with her yet. Rarity enters the library and immediately stops to gape at the structure in the middle of the room. It's a book fort to challenge all book forts, and it looks like one of the new humans is still working on it. The human looks over to her for a second before going back to building the fort.

Rarity snaps out of her stupor and looks around for Twilight, surely she wouldn't allow this to be happening to her precious books? True to her schedule, Twilight is in the library, but she doesn't appear to even be attempting to stop this. Rarity walks over to Twilight, keeping an eye on the fort.

"Twilight, are you aware of the fort made out of your books directly behind you?" Rarity asks casually. Twilight sighs and looks away from her book and at Rarity, then she looks at the fort.

"Hello Rarity, and yes. I am aware. Celestia, she's actually managing to make it bigger." Twilight groans and turns away from the fort.

"And you're okay with this?" Rarity asks in surprise.

"No, I am not. But I don't have a choice, any attempts to stop her are futile. And she's not really hurting anything other than my organization, so I just have to figure out what's wrong..." Twilight trails off in thought.

"Wrong? Other than the fact she's using your books against your will," Rarity inquires.

"She wasn't like this before, she's acting strangely. I'm not entirely sure, but I think her eyes were a different color too..." Twilight says, drifting off again in thought.

"What was she like before, compared to now?" Rarity asks curiously.

"Well, now she's very... greedy. She's been claiming everything as hers, I only barely managed to keep some books out of her grasp. Before, she wasn't like that. Applejack told me of how thoughtful and selfless she was. How she was willing to be destroyed if she turned out to be some threat for whatever reason. How she seemed to think for the good of the masses than for the good of herself. Not so much now, a personality change like that concerns me. I'm looking up what could have caused a personality change like that," Rarity nods in understanding, taking a glance at the human building the fort, just then the library door bursts open.

"Twilight, you better have an answer to this!" An unknown voice calls out, Rarity looks over to find... another of the same human? This human seems to be dragging a third of the same human on the floor, the third human seems to be sleeping through the whole ordeal. Rarity looks over to find Twilight's mouth hanging open in shock at the sight before them. The second human has bright red eyes, Rarity compares them to the first humans gold eyes and determines something is very off. For one, she was only informed of two new humans, and the second supposedly had purple hair. And was a male, most definitely not another similar looking human.

"Who are you?!" Twilight asks in shock, the human rolls her eyes and drags the third body across the floor over to the two ponies.

"I'm Luka, and so is this, and so is she. We are all Luka. And currently, we're not one. Now I would appreciate it, if you fix this!" The second human points to the two other humans as she yells at Twilight.

"What happened? Why are there three of you?" Twilight asks.

"I don't know, and here aren't three. There are seven. Seven, Twilight! I can't even stand one of me!" Luka fumes, Twilight mulls this over. Just then the door bursts open and a frantic pegasus hides behind Twilight.

"Hide me," she whispers fiercely, eyeing the door in terror.

"Hide you? From what?" Twilight asks, just then a fourth Luka comes in.

"Oh honeybun, there's no need to be scared. I'll make sure you have the time of your life! Oh, hi Twilight, Rarity. Do you two gals want to join in on the fun?" Twilight looks at her in confusion, but the second Luka steps up.

"I swear to Celestia Lust, if you touch any of them I will rip you to shreds." Luka threatens.

"Already falling into ponyisms are we?" Lust teases.

"I can't do this Twilight! Fix this before I kill her!" The second Luka yells while stomping away from the fourth, newly dubbed 'Lust'.

"Wait, you said 'Lust'? As in, one of the seven deadly sins? You said there were seven of you..." Twilight gets that look of clarity and she rushes over to her books. Rarity, who had been watching the whole ordeal somewhat silently takes this time to go console Fluttershy. But she doesn't get a chance to say anything before the doors open again.

"Twi', why weren't you in your room. Never mind, I think there's something wrong with Luka-" Applejack stops as she sees the other four and a fifth walks in dejectedly.

"Thanks farm girl, but we pretty much already figured that out," the second Luka says. "And you, you pathetic fool. You had one job, one! Find Twilight! But instead you chose to lie around and contemplate your miserable existence! You're almost worse than sloth!" The second Luka tells the fifth Luka. The fifth Luka looks away dejectedly as tears start to well in her eyes, Applejack snaps out of her shock.

"Hey, don't talk to her like that! She's having a tough time!" Applejack defends.

"Why because she doesn't have things? I've got the same things she does, but I'm not whining about it. She's the embodiment of Envy, I owe her no pity!" The second Luka counters.

"Do you always talk to yourself that way? How do you feel when you're insulted like that?!" Applejack tries weakly.

"I do talk to myself that way, and it feels awful! But that doesn't make it any less true! The only thing I hate worse than you ponies right now, is myself! I'm such a failure!" the second Luka screams before thrusting her fist directly into the crystal wall, her fist starts to bleed. Luka looks at her hand and Twilight looks up from her books to see Lukas bloody hand. Twilight moves to help her, but Luka just growls. "Find the cure," she hisses.

Twilight hesitates for a moment before turning back to her books hurriedly, franticly searching for an answer. Applejack glares at the angry Luka and moves to comfort Envy, Rarity comforts Fluttershy while Lust makes faces at her from a distance. The angry Luka slumps into a corner as her fist continues to bleed.

"Twilight! There are too many Lukas-!" A voice calls out, Rin and Len cross around the corner with Kamui keeping pace behind them. "Oh, I guess you already know that... I guess I'll just let you guys figure it out," Rin says and the other two turn around with her. The second Luka leaps to her feet and blocks them from leaving.

"The hell do you think you're going?!" She growls, Rin steps up.

"We're going, we're not needed." Rin stands her ground.

"Like hell you're not. As soon as I'm in a mood to listen to what you have to say, I'm gonna want to hear it. Twilight should be done as soon as she realizes it's poison joke," the angry Luka says, Twilight lifts her head.

"Wait, you knew what it was this whole time?! Why didn't you tell me?!" She yells.

"You never asked!" Luka yells at her, The other three humans turn around and sit down. The angry Luka walks out of the room and out into the castle.

"Where's she going? She knows she needs to be here for the cure, right?" Twilight asks.

"Probably to do the peasants work, since she's a much lower emotion than I." A new Luka speaks up from the doorway, entering the room with a flourish. "Be amazed at the beauty and grace of the lively and lovely Luka!" The new Luka announces dramatically.

"I wish I had a title like that..." Envy says.

"Mine!" Greed grabs Applejacks hat and takes it inside her fort.

"Hey! That hats mine, and it's important to me!" Applejack yells.

"I'm so sorry for how Greed is acting Applejack. I'm sure we can settle this with a little physical exchange? What do you say about a little roll in the hay, Sugarcube?" Lust suggests, fluttering her eyes sultrily.

"W-what?!" Applejack backpedals away from Lust. Just then a new pony bursts in and rushes straight for Lust.

"I'm sorry! I'm so sorry! I don't know what's happening, but I'm sorry for what I did!" Rainbow Dash says quickly, Lust looks at her in interest.

"Well, I was awfully hurt by what you did. But I imagine you can make it up to me," Lust suggests.

"Anything! What is it?" Rainbow says in relief.

"Your a weather mare, I'm sure you know a lot of creative uses for weather vanes. Let's say you and I go find a room and you can teach me the wonders of weather," Lust suggests, but the innuendo flies over Rainbows head.

"Weather? You just wanna learn about weather? Uh, yeah... I guess I could do that," Rainbow nods to herself.

"Okay, teacher, why don't you give me a private lesson in 'weather'. Now lets find somewhere more suitable," before either can leave, Pride speaks up.

"No, this can't be! Lust can't be more popular than me! People adore me! Rainbow, take me too!" Pride shouts indignantly. Rainbow finally gets a look around the room and finds the other Lukas her eyes go wide.

"There are more of you?" She mutters, finally connecting the dots of her folly. She facehooves at her stupidity, "so then which one is the one that called me... a not so chill nickname!" Rainbow calls out.

"I reckon it was the one that just left, sugarcube." Applejack says.

"Where'd she go? I got a few things to say to her!" Rainbow wrings her hooves in an intimidating gesture.

"Aww, I thought you were gonna teach me," Lust puts on fake puppy dog eyes and rainbow remembers her promise and lowers back to the ground.

"Oh, right... I guess payback can wait," Rainbow turns back to pride. "Uh, I guess I can teach you too..." she says.

"Ooh, taking two mares? Are we getting a little adventurous? Or do you do this frequently?" Lust teases.

"This? Never been a private tutor before. I usually just do it in groups," she shrugs nonchalantly.

"Oh, so you're really experienced?" Lust asks seductively, Rainbow still doesn't notice.

"Of course! How do you think I became the head of weather in Ponyville?" Rainbow poses.

"Using your skill to your advantage. That is one way, but you've been head for a while haven't you? How long have you been interested in 'weather'," Luka asks, putting extra emphasis on weather.

"Well, I'm not really interested, it's more of a hobby. But pretty much since after I got my cutie mark," Rainbow answers, looking up in thought.

"So, would you be fine doing it with your friends?" Lust asks, gesturing to the ponies in the room.

"Well, I don't know why they'd want to, but yeah. If they asked me too," all the ponies had long since stopped talking, staring in open eyed shock at their clueless pegasus friend.

Would you do it with... Scootaloo?" Lust asks, just barely hiding a giggle.

"Yeah, I do it for Scootaloo whenever I can! She's always asking me to teach her more. Pretty soon, I'll imagine pretty soon she'll be able to do it for her friends and classmates. She might be even better than I am." Rainbow says proudly. Lust starts giggling uncontrollably, until a punch knocks her out. Rainbow looks in shock at Rage, who's right fist is bleeding.

"Don't you dare trick anyone else into bad mouthing Scootaloo," Rage threatens, but lust is out cold. Rainbow snaps out of her shock and tackles rage.

"What was that for? She wasn't bad mouthing Scootaloo!" Rainbow fumes, readying her hooves.

"I'm sorry you're too clueless and your friends weren't good enough to stop her before I did, but I did you a favor Crash. Now, let me go and go fetch the damn cure for us." Rage barely manages to hold in her irritation.

"Clueless?!" Rainbow slams her hoof towards Rages face, but Rages slips a hand out and deflects it. The action throws Rainbow of balance enough for Rage to shove her down and stand up herself. Rainbow stabilizes and throws another hoof in her direction. Rage doesn't even move to block it, she takes the punch and falls to the ground. She coughs up a little blood and turns away, she drags another unconscious Luka into the room. Rage wipes blood away from her mouth and turns to Rainbow Dash.

"Get the damn, cure." She growls, Rainbow leaps one more time and Luka stays where she is. Rainbow has her on the floor, with one hoof raised. "Do it, this blow better be fatal. You'll want to cover all of your bases, make sure there's no more trouble." Rage mocks, Rainbow slams her hoof down on the floor and gets off of Rage. "That's what I thought, now go get the cure," Rage commands.

"What cure?!" Rainbow yells, Rage ignores her.

"Good going, out of the thirteen of you, none of you thought to fill her in?" Rage scoffs.

"W-well, we... wait, thirteen? There were only..." Twilight counts it off in her head. "Twelve of us," Twilight says with finality.

"No, there were definitely thirteen." Pinkie affirms.

"Pinkie?! When did you get here?" Twilight asks in shock.

"I've been here this whole time! Also, I'm disappointed in you Dashie. For being such a great prankster, you never even noticed when Lust was pranking you!" Pinkie giggles.

"Wait, lust...?" Rainbow looks around them and then finally on the one she was talking to before. "Pranked? But we were just talking about teaching wheather..." Rainbow says in confusion.

"Actually, she was talking about..." Pinkie moves over to Rainbow Dash's ear and whispers into it, her eyes go wide. She seems to be thinking back on her wording and she groans, and facehooves.

"I have Cloudkicker as a friend... how could I miss that!" Rainbow asks out loud, everyone is looking at her in sympathy. Except Rage, Rage is looking over her injuries.

"Look, I'm sorry about, those..." Rainbow says to Rage, rage turns to her.

"Sorry doesn't help anybody. Shut up, and get the cure," Rage turns back away and Rainbow scowls.

"Right, what do we need for the cure?" Rainbow asks, trying to ignore Rage.

"It's just poison joke," Twilight says.

"Really? All this for a joke? Whatever, I'll be back." Rainbow flies off with her task, to get the cure.

Rage tosses sloth into the tub, and envy catches her. Lust, who finally woke up, is showing off her body. Envy looks enviously at Lusts body, wishing she was that beautiful. Pride is competing with Lust for looks, and claims to be winning. Greed is thrown into the pool next, and gluttony catches her. She had to be knocked out in order to be separated from her horde. Rage looks at all of them and does a last second roll call. Finding no mistakes, Rage jumps in, a small smile planting itself on her lips.

I emerge from the water and look around, no one else pops up. I try and listen for anything trying to make me feel envious, prideful, gluttonous, greedy, lustful, enraged, or slothish. No such feelings rise. I smile as I climb out of the tub and dry myself off. I'm thankful for the extra pairs of clothes at the very least. I'd hate to have to wear the same set each day, they'd get really dirty.

I walk out of the room sheepishly and down to the library, I have some apologies to make. I open the door and the library goes quiet, I look away from everyone and rub my arm. The silence continues until I break it.

"I'm sorry everyone. I'm sorry Fluttershy, Applejack, and Rainbow Dash for Lusts advances. I'm sorry Twilight and Applejack for Greed. I'm sorry for everything, especially for the way Rage treated you." I finish.

"Aww, Sugarcube. We forgive you. Besides, it wasn't really you." Applejack assures me.

"But it was. They were just embodiments of my base bad feelings. I am responsible for how I feel," I tell her.

"If they are embodiments of your feelings, why was Rage the only coherent one? She was the only one that seemed to care about the predicament," Twilight asks.

"Probably because out of the seven, she's the strongest..." I shuffle my feet quietly.

"Was what she said true? You hate us?" Applejack asks.

"No! No, no, no. You're all very dear to me. At the time, almost everything she felt was rage, towards anything. She hated you, but it was very small." I assure them.

"Small, in comparison?" Twilight asks in shock. I nod tentatively and look away. Instead of a lecture, I receive a hug from the librarian. As surprising as it is, I accept the hug.

"In comparison to what?" Applejack asks.

"Self loathing. Rage is the embodiment of the person I fear I might be, and she hated herself. That's why she never hated the pain, she believed she deserved it." I explain tentatively. The others all gasp in shock, and this all becomes a group hug. "It's ok guys, thats not me... I hope." The group hug breaks up and I sit on the couch next to Applejack.

"So, now It's time for proper introductions. My names Luka, formerly known as Starlet." I pause at this and frown, that's not what I meant to say. I meant to say my real name. "no, my name wasn't Starlet... it was... Skylar! Yes, Skylar! But please, call me Luka." I sigh as I recall my name, why was it so hard.

"Wait... Skylar, Starlet... DerpyStarlet?" Rin asks in shock.

"Do I know you?" I ask, not many people would recognize me on FIMfiction.

"Pixel Berry! Leandra! The one you worked with for that collab thing of yours!" She cheers, "now I know what he meant by me knowing some of you guys. Maybe I'll know more..." she muses.

"Wait, New York girl? I do remember you! And, sorry about the collab, I overestimated myself and underestimated its length. But still, glad to know that I know someone." I say. "And who might you two be?" I ask.

"This is my brister, Nyssa." Rin points to Len and I nod, we turn to Kamui.

"I was called Sheogorath!" Kamui cackles crazily. "But you can call me Kamui," he shrugs.

"Right, the madgod." I roll my eyes at his chosen name, but I just brush it off.

"Very nice to meet you all, my name is Princess Celestia," I look over the couch and roll my eyes at her antics, everypony bows. Rin's eyes go wide and Len jumps up and kneels. Kamui is laughing and rolling on the floor. I stand up quickly and give a simple curtsy.

"Princess," I nod and sit back down, Celestia pulls a chair over to in front of us.

"I found some time to come by, finally. So, why don't we discuss this matter. If everypony would please leave, except you Twilight." Everypony nods and leaves, Twilight pulls her chair closer to us. I sit back and prepare to let everyone else talk, hey all know what they need to know about the story. If I find something I know to be absolutely necessary, which I doubt, I'll say it. So I let the other three tell the story.

Chapter 15: Sticking Around

I was led by the royal couple through several levels of the Crystal Palace. So. Many. Freakin’. STAIRS!! Damn you, Sombra, damn you and your stair fetish. By the time we actually reached the dining room, I was more than ready to go back to bed… with the problem being that the only bed I knew of was about ten stories down the most screwed up staircases to ever exist. I’m pretty sure Sombra actually brought M. C. Escher’s Relativity to life down there. After dragging myself into one of the seats, both ponies smiling at my exhaustion, several maids and servants brought out a massive breakfast spread. There was waffles, french toast, fruit cups, bagels, and muffins. There’s always muffins, heh.

I grabbed a little bit of everything, filling my plate within a few seconds. With everything I wanted in front of me, I dug in with fervor, relishing in the taste. I don’t care how those chefs made food this good, but I don’t think I could ever go on without it again. I swallowed my food and sighed contently. “Where have you been all my life?”

Cadance giggled at me, while Shining just smirked. “I take it that you enjoyed your breakfast?”

“Oh big time! Thank you very much, Princess.”

“Please, Kaito. We’re all friends here, you may call me Cadance.”

I bowed my head slightly. “Thank you for your trust, Cadance.” I turn to Shining and put on a winning smirk. “What say you, Prince Armor?”

He snorted, clearly amused. “You have a lot of nerve thinking you can get past me just like that. Then again, you really don’t seem like much of a threat.”

“Not sure whether to take that as a compliment or an insult, so I’ll just assume it’s a complisult.”

“A what?”

“A complisult. You complisulted me, good sir. It’s a little word I came up with when you’re complimenting someone, yet also criticizing them.”

“It rolls of the tongue rather… weirdly,” Cadance said.

I shrugged. “I’m weird, figured that went without saying. Some even say I’m insane, and I tend to believe them.”

Shining raised an eyebrow. “Insane? Should I put you in a mental hospital? Or get a shrink?”

I waved off his concern. “Nah, I’m perfectly capable of performing like anyone else. I refer to it as ‘sanity through insanity’. It’s that point in craziness where you actually know you’re crazy. That’s where the fun begins!”

Shining looked even more confused than before, making me feel a little more smug, though I was smart enough not to show it. “... I’m just gonna stop asking before I hurt my head. You are about as bad as my sister’s friend, Pinkie Pie, you know that?”

“Pinkie Pie… I believe I have heard of that mare.” Duh, what fan hasn’t, but they didn’t know that.

Cadance nodded. “Quite possible, she does have a reputation in several places outside of Ponyville.”

“Where is it that you come from anyway?”

That was the million bit question, wasn’t it. There were many different paths I could take at this moment. Amnesia? Nah, that could unravel badly. Truth? Eenope, that would be way too hard to explain. Make something up and lie without actually lying? Right now, that’s my best bet. “I hail from a land far away from here, where people like me are free to do as we please, so long as we do not harm our fellows. I doubt you would of heard of it, let alone seen it.”

“Actually, you remind me of those creatures my sister-in-law told us of after she went through a special portal. Are you human, by chance?”

Okay, so that gives me a good reference point. Definitely at least during season four here, I hope. “My race is indeed called humans, but I am quite sure that this portal that you speak of wouldn’t be my home.”

“How would you know that?”

“If a pony had come to some strange new world, wouldn’t it be all over the news? Plus, I’ve heard of both of you as well as others, so how could I be from that world?”

Shining seemed to think on that for a moment, before nodding. “...yes, you do have a point there, Kaito.”

“Alright! Now, can I ask a question?”

“Go right ahead Kaito,” Cadance said with a smile.

“...What happens now?”

“Huh?” they both asked, very confused.

“What do you do with me now? You said I’m not a prisoner anymore, but I highly doubt that you’ll just let me walk into your kingdom, or empire I suppose. “

“Well, we were going to help you get back home,” Cadance said with small smile. “Unless, of course… you’d rather stay?”

I looked at her in honest shock and then over to Shining who was simply stoic through the whole conversation. “...I have a choice?”

“Of course,” she nodded. “I would never force you to stay here, we would be more than willing--.”

“No, I meant that I actually can stay if I wanted to?”

My question seemed to surprise both of them. We stayed in silence for a moment before Shining spoke again. “Y-you don’t want to go home?”

“What about your friends? Family?”

I had to stop on that. It was selfish to think that I could just turn my back on my world and all the people on it. Well, I guess I’m just a greedy bastard because that’s what I’m doing. “I will miss them, but… this is a dream come true for me. I’m actually meeting royalty, something very few back home can say, and both of you seem like good friends. Better ones than some others I have the ‘pleasure’ of meeting. My family has always wanted me to be happy and, well, I think I can be here. So, with your permission Cadance, I would like to make a home here in the Crystal Empire. Is that alright?”

Cadance looked me over for several moments, probably running through every possible event that could happen with me here. I inwardly grin thinking of things that could happen with me here. Oh the shenanigans. “...You’re sure?”

I nod slowly and confidently. “Yes, Cadance, I am quite sure.”

Cadance smiled warmly at me, and I notice that Shining is smiling, too. “Then allow me to be the first to welcome you to your new home. It may be some time before you acquire your own living arrangements, so until then you are much welcome to stay here in the palace.”

I couldn’t believe my ears. “I’m a citizen, just like that?”

“Just like that!”

I smiled bigger than I ever have and then leaned back in my seat, arms folded behind my head. I looked all around me, admiring everything in the room; from the crystalline ceiling, to the crystalline walls, nothing shining the same exact color. It was beauty beyond human imagination and to think, some punk like me gets to see everyday for the rest of his life. Yep, screw Earth, I’m staying here. I stood up from the table, still smiling. “If you will excuse me, Cadance, Shining. I need a moment.”

“There’s a small sanctuary a few doors down on your left,” Shining told me as I’m walking out. I nodded towards him in thanks. Taking his word, I moved down the hall, opening one of the many crystal doors to find myself in a massive dome-like room. There were many holes in the ceiling, allowing in natural light and the sounds of nature. It was perfect. I moved to the center of the room and sat Indian style. I sat like that and closed my eyes, focusing on the sounds around me, taking in deep, yet fulfilling breaths. Meditation was a personal hobby of mine, allowing me to enjoy everything around me to the fullest and it always seemed to be good motivation for me. So, I just sat there, enjoying the peace and quiet.

I don’t know how long I sat there, but it must have been a while. I heard the door to the sanctuary open and I opened my left eye slightly to see Shining Armor coming toward me. I reclosed the eye and smiled a little. “Hello, Shining. What brings you here?”

“...I was just checking on you. You’ve been here for about three hours, Kaito. How are you doing that?”

With my eyes still closed, I raised an eyebrow. “Doing what?”

“How are you balancing on your guitar like that?”

“Huh?!” My eyes shot open and I looked down. True to Shining’s word, I was actually on top of my guitar. My blue instrument stood tall, balanced perfectly still on it’s little peg stand, me sitting right at the very top on the head. I just stared blankly at the guitar, having no idea what was going on. I looked back to Shining, still utterly confused. “What the what?”

“No idea?”

I shook my head. “None whatsoever.”

“Hmm,” Shining started to move around me, analyzing the situation at hand (hoof?). He stops behind me for some reason. “Why is that there?”

“Why is what where?”

“There seems to be a sword hilt on the back of your instrument.”

“...Huh?”

“Let me see if…” I heard him bite down on something and then began to pull. A moment later, a sound I only heard in movies rang out in the silence of the sanctuary: the *shing* of a metal sword being removed from its scabbard. I turned my head slightly around and what I saw made my eyes widen beyond what I thought possible. Despite all possiblities, Shining Armor just pulled a freaking katana out of the back of my guitar. “Just as I thought, a single-edge sword concealed in a magical scabbard.” He began to examine the sword like an expert, to which I was beginning to think he was. “Perfect condition, never used, sharper than anything I’ve ever held. This was crafted by an expert.” He looked up to me with an expression of being impressed. “Where did you get such a magnificent sword, Kaito?”

“I, honestly, have no idea what that’s doing in there. I didn’t even have a guitar before I woke up, so your guess is as good as mine. I will agree that the sword is very beautiful.” True it was. The metal shined in it’s curved form, it’s pristine condition hiding the deadliness of such a weapon. For those that don’t know, a katana is the sharpest weapon humanity has ever made, able to cut perfectly through almost anything...when wielded expertly and properly. The hilt was a beautiful dark blue, with small accents of lighter shade of the same color. Also, right in the center, was an encrusted emblem of a crescent moon.

I motioned for Shining to hand me the sword and, when he did, I held the sword as if it were so fragile that a single breath would destroy it. I could see its beauty, yet also feel its power. Oh yes, I could sense a deep power within this weapon and… something else. I hopped down from my perch, grabbing the guitar with one hand and slinging it over my shoulder and onto my back. I took the sword in both hands, gripping it tight. I closed my eyes and took slow, deep breaths. I felt the power deep within the sword and began to dredge it to the surface. I faintly heard a humming coming from somewhere, but I paid it no mind. When I felt the power had filled my new sword, I opened my eyes in a flash and swung the sword. I watched in amazement as my swing let loose a bolt of blue energy that flew onward, crashing into the wall, leaving a massive gash. I panted, staring in awe at the blade in my hand. Then that something came back, deep within the depths of my mind, forging two words into existence.

“Gekkō Ōda,” I whisper.

“What?”

“Moonlight Strike, Gekkō Ōda. I don’t know why it came out Japanese, but that is the name of this sword, my sword.”

“Moonlight Strike? Interesting choice.”

“It just felt right. By the way, you seem to be taking me having this quite well. Why is that?”

“It’s pretty obvious you have no idea what you’re doing.” Ouch, right in the pride. “Even that little magic you performed is not enough to faze me. You’re going to have to do better than that!”

“Oh, really?” I don’t know what made me think that it would work, but I tried to summon that power again, only this time into my hand instead of the sword. Yes, the sword seems to possess power of its own, but I could feel my own flowing into it earlier. That means that I should have some kind of magic or whatever this is. I focused on my hand, delving deep into myself and finding...something. It felt like ice that was midway through melting, but there was power behind it. I brought the power forth, closing my eyes in concentration only to open them a moment later. In my hand was that same blue energy that had coated my sword. It hummed with power as it floated right above my palm. Heh, so this is how Dragon Ball works? I like it!

Shining watched me in silence, his face free of any emotion. “It is certainly interesting to see a creature without a horn forming magic. Not out of the ordinary, but definitely interesting.”

I was feeling a twinge bit smug, knowing full well what would happen if I released the energy. So I felt like showing him. I smiled at him, turned around and fired the balled up blue energy at the wall. As it impacted against the crystal stone, a large burst of icy-cold wind was released in all directions, forcing the two of us to shield our faces from the blast. When we looked again, the wall was coated in a layer of ice that then shattered, taking a huge chunk of the wall with it. We both stared at the spot, wide-eyed. My look soon turned to a shit-eating grin and I looked over at Shining Armor. He looked back, still wide-eyed. I moved my eyebrows up and down, Grucho Marx style, in response.

Shining sighed and slumped while still standing. “Alright, I’ll admit, that was impressive.”

I started laughing at his sullen expression, slapping him on the back. “Aw, cheer up Shining! I’m still just learning this stuff, so you got experience on me still. I just happen to know how some of this stuff works, so I got an unfair advantage. Beginner’s luck, as they say.”

Shining shot me a curious glance. “Nothing ever fazes you, does it?”

I shrug, putting my hands behind my head again. “I try not to let things get to me. It’s better to just live everyday as you see fit. Why rush through life when you can sit back and let life take you where it wants? As the French say, C’est la vie.”

“What does that mean?”

I began to stroll out of the room, leaving him behind. I smile and look back, but still kept going. “That’s life!” Shining just stood there dumbfounded as I moved along. Just letting my feet carry me away, not caring where I ended up. Honestly, I’m surprised I never became a wanderer, I think that would have been good for me. Never could stand still for too long without getting bored. Maybe now that I’m in a new land that no human has ever explored, that’s what I could be. A man with only the clothes on his back, letting the wind take him wherever he needs to go. Sounds like a dream life, then again this is a dream place. Heh, aw well, that’s future Kaito’s problem.

I stopped moving at that thought. Am I really starting to think of myself as Kaito? Is it a side-effect of getting dragged here with chaos magic? Hmm, as long as it doesn’t make me forget who I really am, I don’t see any harm in this. Kaito is a pretty cool name. I see a mirror on the wall as I stroll by and I stopped to take a look a reflection that was mine, yet not as I remember. I nodded in appreciation at what I saw. Oh yeah, cool name for a cool new look. I could definitely work like this.

Not wanting to sound anymore like a narcissist, I kept up my stroll, eventually coming to a large set of double doors. I pushed open one, and snuck on in. I spied a familiar pink alicorn sitting on her throne. I smiled and moved along the side of the room, silently and stealthily. I was right behind her chair soon enough and peeked right over. “Hi Caddie!”

“GAH!” she jumped at my sudden yell. She looked over her shoulder and then sighed. “Oh, Kaito, it’s you. Don’t scare me like that.”

“Sorry, Caddie.”

“‘Caddie’? Well, we are friends, so I guess I can put up with it.”

“That’s the spirit! So… whacha doin’?” I look over at the piece of paper she had in her hand. I read the first line: Dear Aunt Celestia; then I stopped. I turned my head and started walking around to the front of her, saying, “Whoops, reading private mail. My bad.”

“You’re not curious?”

“Oh trust me, you be hard pressed to find someone else with a curiosity like mine.” Curiosity killed the cat, and it sparked every deep fear I had. “But I’m not gonna read your mail over your shoulder like some weirdo.”

“I thought you were a weirdo?”

I deadpanned. “Cute, princess. Real cute. No, I’m just weird. Weirdos are another thing entirely and I am most certainly not one.”

“Um, can I ask you a question, Kaito?”

“You just did.” Smirk’s back!

Cadance deadpanned. “...Not even going to bother with that. Anyway, why are you on top of your guitar?”

“Huh?” I looked down to find that I had indeed perched myself right back on the guitar. I was quite surprised by this turn of events, but hey it means I got a quirk. Yay! “Oh, just sittin’ pretty is all! Don’t I just look magnificent up here?” I said while standing up from my position. How I was doing that, I had no idea and no longer cared.

Cadance rolled her eyes and giggled. “Oh yes. Quite the sight.”

“No autographs, my agent forbids it!” She got a good laugh out of that.

Shining decided to come in at that moment. He saw me, still standing on a perfectly straight guitar, and his wife laughing at me. He snorted a little and moved closer towards us. “So this is where you disappeared to.”

“‘Sup, brotha!”

“‘Brother’?”

“I don’t think I could handle having you as a brother, Kaito.”

“Ouch. Them feels.” Cadance and Shining both chuckled at my fake emotional pain. “So what’s with the letter, Caddie?”

“I’m letting my aunt, Princess Celestia, know about you. An unfamiliar creature should be brought to her attention.”

“Oh you’re writin’ ‘bout little ol’ me? Good things, I hope.”

She giggled again. “I’m just letting her know that everything is fine as well as your new citizenship. Since the Crystal Empire is an annex of Equestrian law, you fall under her rule as well.”

“Heil Celestia!” I shout with a serious expression and my arm out at a slant salute.

Shining sighed. “Kaito, do you ever make sense?”

“Eenope. But that would have been funny back home. Aw well, like I said, C’est la vie.”

Cadance looked to Shining for clarification. “He says it means ‘that’s life’.”

“Oh, how interesting. You really are quite… unique, my friend.”

“So I have been told, many times.” Okay, how it is that I managed to move to a handstand on top of this thing is beyond me, but I like it. So I just randomly move in position while perched on a perfectly good instrument that really should have broken by now? ...That is so me.

“By the way, Katio. I figured you’d probably want these back, too.” Shining hoofed me a set of blue headphones that looked like they should have the beats symbol on it. These looked nice! I picked them up and inspected them, they were a darker blue than my hair, making quite the compliment. I put them on and they were extremely comfortable. I pulled them down and let them rest on my neck, feeling perfect right there.

“Thanks, Shining. These are very expensive.” At least they looked like it. I heard a poof from behind me and turned to see Cadance holding a letter. “What’s with the poof?”

“It’s my aunt’s reply.” Huh, never saw her send it off. I really need to pay more attention to my surroundings when I’m not meditating.

“So… how are things?”

She smiled at me while she read. “Well, it seems like a few of your fellow are in Ponyville.” Huh?! “She would like Shining Armor and myself to accompany you to Ponyville via carriage.”

So, I’m not the only shmuck here, huh? Well, this should certainly be interesting. “When is she expecting us?”

“As soon as possible.”

“Oh dear!” I say, exagerating my voice to distressed damsel. “There is so much I need to prepare! I need to comb my hair, brush my teeth, get some fancy cologne, oh so much to do!” I swoon in distress, halting midway, to see my new friends trying very hard not to bust a gut. I straighten with my signature smirk. “Ah screw it! Let’s go!”

“Whatever you say,” Shining says, still trying not to burst with laughter. We made our way out to the proper balcony, where a two stallion team was already hitched to a golden chariot.

“Why are we flying when we’re too far north?” I asked as we got things ready to go.

“It’s much faster than the train,” Cadance answered. “Don’t worry, your coat should protect you from the cold. The Crystal Empire isn’t all that far north, so it should only be an hour or two.”

I nodded in understanding and we piled into the carriage. “Anything to say before we’re off, Kaito?” asked Shining. He really shouldn’t have asked that.

“Actually, if you two could help me with something I’ve always wanted to do.” They looked at me confused, then at each other and shrugged. “Great!” I lean over and whisper my plan into their ears. I straighten, both of them looking even more confused. “Please?”

They rolled their eyes and nodded. “Yes!” I cleared my throat and said, “Onward! To waffles!”

“WAFFLES, HO!” the three of yelled as the two pegasi took flight. Nailed it! Ponyville, here we come!

Chapter 16: Meeting the Princesses

'Ohmygoshohmygoshohmygoshohmygosh! Celestia is in the same room as me! Eee!' I thought as I grinned at the white alicorn like a psycho. Of course I realized that when Len bopped be on the head, making me snap out of it. "I-I-I-I-umm..." Is all I could stutter.

Menwhile, Kamui was laughing his ass of, making me feel more like an idiot.

Celestia just starred me like I had a second head, (Spoilers!) still waiting for me to finally speak.

I then cleared my throat. "Hello Princess Celestia. My name is-" I finally progressed some words, until I got interrupted by someone else speaking.

"Tia? Where art thou?" I heard Luna's voice outside. "Thou just disappeared and-" She then walked in, seeing me and Len first. "Oh! Greetings Rin and Len! How art thou?" She asked in her medieval slang.

"Sup." Len greeted.

"Hey Luna." I waved.

"Wait? You know each other?" Twilight asked, making me realize she was in the room as well.

"Yes. We know thee." Luna answered. "I actually met thy in thou dreams."

"Why didn't you tell me sister?" Celestia asked.

"I wanted to wait until thy meets each other in person." Luna explained.

"Yeah, what she said." Len agreed... sorta.

"Anyways!" I got everyone's attention. "Since we got three out of the four princesses with us, shall the fourth come?" I asked the princess of the day.

"Why, of course. I asked her to come with Prince Shining for this meeting." She explained. "This is an important meeting, interacting with the extraterrestrials."

"True, true. So when will they come?"

"They might arrive in about an hour or so." She guessed.

"Okay then, while we're waiting for them, let's introduce ourselves. As you already know, I'm Rin and this is Len." I pulled Len close to me. "Were siblings."

"I can tell." Twilight mumbled.

"Hey! I'm Kamui!" Kamui came out of nowhere, all in Celestia's personal space, making the alicorn jump in surprise.

"H-hello." She replied.

"And I'm Luka." Luka just got up from her seat, then sat back down.

"It's wonderful to meet you all, but when Cadence and Shining come, I need to ask some personal questions. Do you mind?" Celestia asked in a neutral tone.

"Nope." Me and Len say at the same time, making Len creped out a bit, but made me smile a bit.

"I'm cool with it." Kamui said.

Luka just shook her head no.

"Okay then, but now I need to ask you four a very important question now. I've heard from Twilight that you have outside information about Equis..."

As we explained our 'outside information', Twilight looked a bit unsure, while Celestia and Luna held a neutral stare. I didn't know how long we explained about the cartoon and it's purpose, but when we were explaining the not-knowing-personal-thing's topic, the door started knocking, making Twilight open it with her magic.

Surprisingly, other then Shining Armor and Princess Cadence, there was a human with them. It was obviously male due to it's short blue hair and male body structure. He also was wearing a white coat that nearly touched the floor, also noticing the split tail at the end, a black shirt inside, and brown pants with a white belt. I didn't know why, but for some reason, the room just felt more comfortable when I saw him and his deep blue eyes.

I also noticed that there was a black strap across his chest, I saw that it was strapped to a blue guitar, and on his head were a darker blue headphones.

I didn't know why, but just like animal instincts, I ran up to him, and tackled him.

"Gah!" I guess I tacked him too hard that I pushed him to the ground.

"Rin what the fuck?!" I heard Len shout.

'He feels so warm.' I started rubbing my head on his chest.

"Sheesh! I knew I'm a chick magnet but this is ridiculous." I heard him say.

I then snapped back to reality, noticing that I was cuddling with Kaito. Blushing, I slowly got off him, and crawled to a nearby corner, feeling so embarrassed.

"I'm sorry." I said loud enough for him to hear.

"It's fine. I am a bit irresistible." He boasted, making me blush even more.

"That was... interesting." I heard Celestia comment.

"Indeed." Luna agreed. "Shall we start the Q&A, Tia?"

"Yes."

Again we did the Q&A, explaining on when, where, why, and how we got here. Most of us got sent here cause of an Email, resulting in us explaining what an Email is and also explaining technology in our world... Which is super complicated. Thankfully, Len, Luka and Kaito knew how to explain it, making me and Kamui to pass the time as they did so.

We then explained our world, both good and bad, but mostly good. And even explaining our past life back on earth, which resulted in us knowing that Kaito was DJSkywalker, or DJ Sparkle in one of his Fic's. Making me finally know why he didn't feel like a complete stranger to me.

After awhile of explaining about Earth and it's pro's and con's, Kaito and Kamui's stomach started growling.

"I'm starving! Can we eat!?" Kamui asked in a childish tone.

"Sure! How does Daffodil and Daisy Sandwich sound." Twilight suggested.

"That sounds great, but one problem." I said.

"What?" Twilight asked.

"Human's digestive system cant digest flowers." I said bemused.

"Oh... Well how about spaghetti and wheatballs sound?"

"That's much better."

"Wait! Wheatballs!? What about meatballs?" Kamui asked.

We all then stood silent, making tear drops appear on the side of all the humans.

"What?" He asked.

"There is no meatballs." I bluntly said.

"What! Aww, this sucks!" Kamui faceplanted.

"Well, you should've think first before clicking the link." Luka said.

"I thought it was a prank from one of by friends!" He said, face still on the floor. "But I think I know what everyone is craving for.

"Eggplants!"

"Oranges!"

"Bananas!"

"Fish!"

"Ice Cream!" Everyone shouted different answers, making everyone confused.

"Wait... what?" Kamui was confused for the first time.

Chapter 17: Nom, Noms!

When all nine of us left the room, we saw that the other seven were waiting for us. Starring at us, probably waiting for the results. Of course Kaito had to take the advantage, showing me a small smile.

"The results have concluded!" Kaito shouted, confusing everyone in the room. He then grabbed Kamui. "Kamui...(Insert dramatic silence) you are not the father."

"NOOOOO!" Pinkie slid to the center, shouting.

Eveyone else just eyed her, while me, Kaito and Kamui just started laughing.

"What? I was just playing along." Pinkie said, making everyone (except me, Kaito and Kamui) roll there eyes.

"Anyways!" I stopped my laughing suddenly, catching everyone's attention. "We're going to get something to eat. Does anyone wanna join?" I asked.

"I'll join!" Pinkie waved her hoof in the air.

"I'd like to join. If that's okay with you." Fluttershy said afterwards.

"I'd love to join too, darling." Rarity said. "But sadly I must go back to my Boutique to check up on Sweetie Belle."

"Same here with Apple Bloom." Applejack spoke.

"I'll join you guys." Rainbow said.

"Okay then. Do you want me to lead you girls out?" Twilight asked the two mares leaving.

"I think we'll be fine, darling." Rarity declined the offer. "Well, see you later." Rarity and Applejack then walked down the hall, disappearing as they went further.

"Now! I guess I'll lead everypony else to the dining hall then." Twilight explained.

All thirteen of us then followed Twilight though out the castle wall, not noticing a mint green peaking through one of the windows.

~Outside~

"Oh my Celestia! There's Humans in Twilight's Castle! And not just one, five of them!" Lyra shouted. "And all four of the princesses are with them as well!"

Lyra was jumping on a branch beside the window she was peaking through like a school filly. "Now I can finally touch those warm hands." She eyed one of the humans hands, seeing them sway like they were hypnotizing the green mare.

"I can't wait to tell Bon Bon about this!" Lyra then hopped off the branch, landing on the cobblestone street with a loud thump.

"Lyra?" She heard a posh voice call out.

"Eep!" She then dashed off down the small town, the moonlight being her only source of light.

"What's gottin' into that crazy mare?" Applejack asked as she eyed the green speck being the mare in question.

"No matter. I bet she was just trying to gather proof that Twilight's Alicorn wings are fake again." Rarity assumed. "Now let's find those Cutie Mark Crusaders."

~Back Inside the Castle~

"And here's the dining hall." Twilight opened the door, revealing a room that looked more like the cafeteria in Harry Potter.

"Woah! This place is huge!" Kamui commented.

"Indeed." Luka agreed.

"Now, me and Spike will cook up dinner, you guys can take your seat." Twilight informed us.

"Okay!" I then ran all the way to one of the royal seat in the back, choosing the center chair, seeing that the seat was way bigger than me.

"Aww, no fair! I wanted that one!" Kamui complained.

"First come, first served." I said.

"I don't think that's the right quote for this situation." Len said.

"Well, I came here first, so I get the best seat."

"And I get second!" Kaito ran up to the seat to the left of me.

"Wait for me!" Kamui ran up to the seat next to Kaito.

"And us!" Len and Luka then took the remaining two, letting Len sit right next to my right.

"I guess we'll sit in the seats closest to you five." Celestia then walked over to the edge of one of the other tables, Luna, Cadence, and Shining following afterwards.

"Hey Rin? Why did you bring the backpack?" Len asked me.

"I didn't bring the- oh." I saw that the backpack was on me.

"And why is it glowing?" Kaito asked.

"Lemmie see." I then took off the backpack, seeing it glow a bright yellow. I then unzipped it, being greeted by a guitar to the face.

"Gah! Son of a-"

"Hey! It's a base guitar." Kaito picked it up.

"Wha-" I got another guitar hit to the face not even five seconds later.

"Shit!"

"Now there's a electric guitar now." Len picked up the yellow guitar.

"I think you should move the backpack from over your face." Kamui suggested.

"Thanks, Sherlock." I turned the backpack just in time for a whole drum set to spill out the backpack, and they landed in the exact place a drum set should look like. After that a letter popped out.

Luka grabbed it, then reading it out loud.

"Whoops! Forgot these things. Hope you like them. ~D."

"I'm starting to hate that guy." I said while rubbing the sore spot on my face.

"The drum set seems to be pink colored. This may be for Luka! Or for me!" Pinkie pointed out.

"Really? I never really was a drummer back on Earth." Luka admitted.

"And I've never touched a guitar, yet I'm somehow a pro at this baby." Kaito revealed his guitar.

"Nice." Kamui complimented Kaito's guitar.

"Thanks." Kaito started messing with the strings, not really playing anything.

"I was also somewhat good at playing the keytar." Len said.

"Anyways, Luka. Why don't you try to play it." Cadence suggested.

"No! No, I shouldn't..." Luka tried to refuse.

"Do it! Do it!" I started chanting.

"Do it! Do it!" Everyone then joined in.

"You can do it Luka!" Nyx encouraged her.

Of course the cuteness of Nyx was too much, making Luka finally give in and at least try. We didn't know, but the headsets Luka were starting a song with a guy singing.

She then started playing, hitting two cymbals, both being the 'crash' cymbals.

After awhile, we started hearing the song she was playing to; Counting Stars. And the two went together so well. It even made me hit the table to the beat.

We were so into the music we didn't notice Twilight and Spike walking in, having there mouths opened in shock.

When she finished with the last hit of one of the drums, everyone either clapped or stomped in applause.

"I didn't know I could to that." She admitted with a smile on her face.

"Oh my gosh! She's smiling!" Kamui pointed out sarcastically, resulting in a hit of one of the drum sticks.

"Shut up. You hussy."

After dinner was finished, we continued the Q&A that the Princesses, the two mares and dragon asked to go on, resulting in us explaining our species history and it's creative side. As we finished the last question, being why humans wear clothes all the time, it was time for us to get ready for bed, being the time of Pinkie, Fluttershy, and the three princesses leaving; Kaito asking Cadence if he could stay over like a teen asking his parents if he could hang out with his friends, the response being yes, and him staying for one week. (Yay!)

And so we got ready for bed, letting the girls and boys sleeping in there own rooms.

"This was one fun night." I commented.

"Indeed." Luka agreed.

"Hey! I got an idea!" I shouted.

"What is it?" Luka asked.

I then whispered in her ear, making her show me a 'are you serious?' look. "Please?" I showed the puppy eyes. (In which I didn't know I could do)

"Fine."

"Yay!" I cheered. "Grab a pillow!" I tossed one at Luka.

"What should we do now?" Kaito asked, fluffing his pillow.

"What do you mean?" Len asked.

"I mean, what are we going to do now that we have met the Princesses and staying in Equestria?" Kaito asked more specifically.

"We wait." Kamui answered.

"For what?" Len asked.

"For Pinkie to set up the party introducing us to Ponyville." Kamui answered again.

"Oh. But what should we do until then?" Len asked.

"Just relax and enjoy yo-" Kamui was interrupted by a 'Pomf' out of nowhere. The two remaining guys in the room saw that Kamui was buried in fluffy pillows, revealing the two girls who took him down. But Kamui randomly popped out the pile, holding a pillow on each hand, shouting two words.

"Pillow Fight!"

Non-Canon: Rarity's Secret

"Thanks for inviting me over to tea Rarity" I say as I walk into the door of Carousel Boutique, Rarity right behind me.

"Oh, it's no problem dear. I feel like we should get to know each other better. After all, I feel like we can be good friends. You seem nice," Rarity says, she guides me to a chair.

"Thanks, you do too," I take a seat and she leaves to prepare the tea.

"But I'm sure you know all about me, what with this... show?" She asks from the kitchen.

"Yeah, it's a show designed for little girls. fillies, really. It's watched by a much wider audience though. Really though, there's no guarantee how accurate it is. Nyx is here, which didn't happen in the show. There's no telling what about who is true," I tell her.

"I see. A show for children? So there aren't any adult topics, like the death of a loved one?" She asks.

"Nope." I tell her.

"So we retain more of our privacy than the other two made it seem like." Rarity says.

"I don't know what they said, but probably." I tell her. Rarity brings in the tea and I take a sip, it tastes wonderful. "This tea is wonderful, Rarity. Thank you." I tell her.

"Think nothing of it, darling. Now, what do you want to talk about first?" She asks.

"I don't know... do you have any hobbies, maybe play an instrument, the piano maybe?" I ask, my thoughts moving to the Equestria girls short where Rarity played the piano. I look at Rarity and she seems irked by what I've said, I just look at her curiously.

"I know how to play the piano, but I don't usually." She replies slowly, watching me carefully as she enunciates her words.

"Well I'd love to hear you play sometime." I tell her, I smile at her. She relaxes and smiles back, the tension she had for whatever reason is gone.

"Well, what about you? Do you play any instruments?" She asks.

"I don't know. Before, I couldn't even play the spoons, now I seem to have tons of musical talent." I try not to think of the constant tune playing in my head.

"Before? So you didn't always used to be as you are. How different are you?" Rarity asks.

"I'm not sure... I clearly remember some things, but some things about this new me are becoming natural... I can't even remember what I used to look like," I admit somewhat sullenly.

"Oh dear, that does seem like a conundrum. But, you didn't always looked like this?" Rarity asks curiously.

"Nope. Sorry, but I'm not all that sure about a lot of things. So I might not be able to give a good answer to a lot of questions you might have," I apologize.

"That's quite alright. Can you tell me what you remember about your hobbies?" Rarity compromises.

"I was decent at drawing, and I would say I was pretty good at voice acting. Really though, my true talent was writing. At least I'd like to think so, I'd like to think I can still spin a tale just as good. But I can't remember how good I used to be, I just know I thought it was what I was best at." I say.

"Are you telling me you forgot your special talent?" Rarity gasps.

"Not really, I still have the urge to write. It's just that the urge is dulled, it's drowned out by the need for music. I never was good at making music, I wanted to, but I wasn't ever good at it. So it's not so much I forgot what my talent was, I've just forgotten why it was my special talent." I reply half-heartedly, I can't bring myself to think it's a big deal.

"That's horrid! I can't imagine what I'd do if I forgot why I had my talent!" Rarity says.

"Why three?" I mutter to myself absently.

"What's that, darling?" Rarity asks.

"Oh, I was just thinking about your cutie mark. I was wondering why there were three diamonds. It was just an idle thought really. I guess there just doesn't have to be a reason why there's three, just that it's a cutie mark and there's usually a reason to them. If I had to garner a guess, Applejacks three apples would represent Granny Smith, Big Mac, and Apple Bloom. Pinkies, her three sisters. But, I can't think of a reason for Fluttershy's three butterflies. Or Twilights stars for that matter. Does the three represent three ponies close to you?" Rarity is gaping at me, and I can't think why. She seems really shocked at my deduction, guess she just never thought of it before.

"No, I don't believe so," Rarity finally answers, I just shrug.

"Ok, just a thought." I take another sip of my tea.

"So, did you have family?" Rarity asks.

"Uh... yeah, I think I did... five siblings, but I can't remember most of their names. I know three of them were step siblings, two girls and one boy. I remember my biological brother, his name was corbin. The face eludes me..." I say, struggling to remember the tiniest of details.

"Oh dear, you're forgetting more and more. This could be getting pretty bad..." Rarity says nervously. "I could try to cast a memory spell," Rarity offers.

"You know a memory spell?" I ponder this.

"Yes, I got it from Twilight to help Sweetie Belle with remembering facts for a test," Rarity tells me, suddenly a thought comes to my mind. I brush it away because of the ridiculousness of it. But it does leave a suspicion in my mind.

"No, it's not that I don't trust you Rarity. It's just that we won't know if it fails, and it might speed up the process. I don't want to risk it," Rarity flinches at my words, but nods in understanding.

"I understand. You seem to have a good knowledge of magic, may I ask why?" Rarity asks.

"I just... get this stuff." I say, decidedly leaving out choice connections between harmony and magic that I don't care to explain at the moment. "Maybe it's my talent, maybe I can follow in Trixies hoofsteps. Since I lack actual magic, stage magic could be perfect." I chuckle at the thought. "Remember the poison joke incident? What did Pride call herself? The lively and lovely Luka? Maybe I should use that... speaking of Trixie, where is she? Have you heard anything from her since the last time?" I ask, Rarity looks at me oddly.

"Last time we saw her, it was in bad taste. Why would we follow where she is?" Rarity asks.

"Well, she apologized. And she helped Twilight. Twilight was at least attempting, I thought that she maybe came by every once in a while. I never particularly liked big egos, but I had a soft spot for the travelling magician..." I linger on the thought for a while as Rarity digests this.

"The last time anypony saw her was after the Ursa Major attack, and she ran." Rarity clarifies, I stop at this.

"What? She never tried to take over Ponyville?" I ask.

"No, that never happened." Rarity says.

"Huh, differing timelines... so then, what happened to Trixie? An interference with point A to point B... anything could have happened." I deduce, then that same foolish thought pops into my head, I try to brush it off. I hesitate and decide to lay this to rest. "Hey, Rarity? Do you know if Trixie had any family?" I ask her. She fidgets and then answers.

"No, she didn't tell us much about herself." Rarity answers, I just nod in reply. Somethings off, with Rarity. I get up from the chair and scan the room with my eyes, I find a door that more than likely leads to a storage closet. I sit back down and try to think of a way to get to it casually. I decide to try more questions first.

"So, your sister Sweetie Belle is a handful, isn't she? Along with her three little friends." I comment.

"Oh yes, but I love her dearly. She may be a little... enthusiastic, for my tastes though." She answers.

"Yeah... there was always one thing never touched on in the show, but I don't want to be rude... you see, I was just wondering about Scootaloo's parents...?" Rarity tenses almost unnoticeably.

"She hasn't any. They gave her up to the orphanage when she was little because they couldn't take care of her," Rarity answers stiffly.

"And what would you know about that?" I ask.

Her eyes grow wide and narrow as I ask that, "why do you suspect I know more?" Rarity asks.

"I don't, I was just wondering if you did." I shrug, Rarity sighs and takes another sip.

"I'm gonna use the restroom, is that alright?" I ask.

"Yes, darling. That's fine," Rarity answers half-heartedly. I walk over to the storage closet and I stop at the door. Whatever I find on the other side will change everything, or not if I play my cards right. I take a breath and steel my resolve, I turn the knob.

Behind the door is a piano, against the back wall. My mind rushes to fill in the blanks, I was right. I stop for a second and then calm down for one second, just because she owns a piano doesn't mean what I think it means.

"Oh, Rarity! You have a piano! I always admired the piano. A picture of refinement, and sophistication. Rarity rushes over to me and she is clearly sweating. The simple tone of piano keys runs through my mind and I play the tune I know opens the door slowly. The room becomes deathly quiet as the last key plays. For a split second, I imagine it doing nothing and me feeling like an idiot. But, much to my fear, the wall opens. I sigh and look at the hidden door, I close it gently. That's all the confirmation I need.

Rarity has a wide eyed look of fear, then relief when I close the door. I walk back to the seat and take a long sip of my tea, I stare solemnly at the table in deep thought. Rarity sits back down too, eyeing me closely.

"You aren't curious about the door?" She asks in astonishment. I look up at her, thinking of an answer.

"You and I both know what I'm going to find if I go down there. I don't need to actually see it. The tray, the poster, the pelts, everything..." I say absently. Rarity freezes in terror.

"You know? How could you know... you said it was a kids show! They wouldn't put my hobby in a show for colts and fillies! How do you know?!" Rarity screams.

"It wasn't on the show. It was in a story. I know it all, up to a point. The thing that differentiates here and the story," I sigh, not looking at Rarity. The music in my head is playing a haunting refrain in my subconscious, it doesn't help me think.

"All of it...?" She mutters, I barely notice her horn glowing.

"Pretty much. The three bullies. Scootaloo's parents. Trixie and her parents..." I say, watching her float a syringe, I sigh at her lack of subtlety.

"So, then you know what has to happen." Rarity says with finality

"Yeah, you're going to let me go." I tell her, she composes herself.

"I'm afraid not. You see, I can't allow my secret to get out." Rarity says, preparing the syringe.

"And it won't. Now, let's talk this out like adults." I offer, Rarity ignores me and lunges with the syringe. I move out of the way nimbly and swing a fist at her horn, making her drop the syringe. I quickly take it and jab it into her thigh, releasing the injection into her. She gasps and I tsk at my actions, and hers.

"What to do Skylar, you have a serial killer at your feet." I look down at Rarity and then at the knives. A hint of curiosity at Rarity's hobby hits me, I suppress the urge. I sigh and pick up Rarity.

Rarity wakes up and looks around her at the darkness, a surge of familiarity hits her. She thinks on how it must feel for one of her victims to wake in darkness, and any second the lights will turn on and reveal her tormentor. Rarity waits and waits, but the lights never come, then she realizes some important facts. She's not bound and she has her horn. Rarity lights up her horn and recognizes that she's in her room, lying on her bed.

It was all just a terrible dream, she sighs. Then she notices more things, it's around noon and she's not wearing her pajamas. The lack of pajamas indicates that she had been awake earlier and fallen asleep suddenly, and the fact that its noon means that she fell asleep not that long ago. Rarity looks at her nightstand and finds an empty syringe, which can only mean one thing. Her secret is out. The horrible secret she's managed to keep all this time is going to be revealed. There's a note underneath the syringe, Rarity picks it up shakily.

"Come over to Twilights," Rarity reads the note out loud and she hangs her head in defeat. Her secret is finally going to get out. She was barely able to suppress it with a memory spell until now, but Twilights going to remember it all. Rarity gets ready shakily and unenthusiastically walks to Twilights. She pauses at the door, contemplating skipping town

"No, Rarity, that's foalish. They will catch you in no time at all," Rarity takes a few minutes to steel her resolve and opens the door.

"Rarity! Hey, you made it sleepy head. Twilight! Rarity's here!" Luka greets Rarity enthusiastically, the action stuns Rarity.

"Rarity, glad you could make it. Luka told me how you were a little under the weather, so I arranged a spa trip for the three of us. That's fine, right?" Twilight cheers, Rarity just gapes at her. Rarity turns to Luka, who's also smiling happily. Almost as if she didn't know Rarity's secret, but she does. Rarity knows that she knows.

What Kind of game are you playing at? Rarity thinks irritatedly and nervously. If she hasn't told anypony yet, then she must be waiting for something. The only question is, what? "Yes, that's fine," Rarity answers cautiously, watching Luka for any sign of an ulterior motive. Surprisingly, Lukas happiness seems genuine.

"Great, let me just finish what I was doing in the other room. I'll be done in a sec," Twilight leaves Rarity and luka alone. Rarity drops her half-hearted smile as soon as Twilights out of sight and confronts Luka.

"What are you playing at?!" Rarity demands.

"What do you mean?" Luka tilts her head.

"You know what I'm talking about! I know you know! And you're going to tell, but why haven't you done it yet!?" Rarity hisses.

"Oh, this is about that?" Lukas smile falls, "I don't plan on telling. It's none of my business what you do," Luka shrugs.

"But... I tried to kill you," Rarity says incredulously.

"You were trying to protect yourself from a perceived threat, it was my fault really," I apologize.

"YOU were doing something wrong? I butcher ponies in my basement!" Rarity says, not quite believing what she's hearing. In all the years she's been doing this, this is the only time anypony has genuinely meant that they wouldn't tell.

"I understand. Besides, it would just make things hard for Sweetie Belle... everypony really. A score as high as yours is sure to leave a mark," Luka scoffs, Rarity just tries to process what's happening.

"No, you couldn't understand, you don't know what it's like to kill somepony," Rarity looks at her hooves dejectedly.

"The cool blade against a crimson stream as cries of terror fill the air and the smell of death permeates everything? The feeling of power found in having total control over a persons life? Just because I've never done it doesn't mean I don't know. I've honestly contemplated it, but I like to think that it isn't me." Luka replies.

"You...? You've thought about...? How... how did you feel about it?" Rarity asks in shock.

"It was appealing, very much so. But I try not to let it get to me..." I sigh. "You recall when I was split into seven, right? How they are a part of me? Their familiar, but I don't like to be like them. However appealing it was to break my fist on the wall, or trick Rainbow Dash. It still isn't me. Sure, there's the urge to be snarky to everyone. The urge to wallow in despair. The urge to torture someone. But they're subconscious urges, urges I'd have if I were someone else or if I think about it. Every once in awhile it will surface as an idle thought, but I ignore it. I'm afraid of who I can be, especially if I end up being a good person. I'm always changing, attempting to avoid... becoming anything.

"I avoid those thoughts, not because I don't want to turn out like that. But because I'm afraid of being aware of who I'm becoming. I feel that if I act on those urges, they're too predictable of identities and their responses are always based on one way of thinking. I am me, by fear. Being me means not acting on urges, not for moral reasons, but doing other than you expect for yourself. The day I surrender to... fate, The day I do what I expect of myself, is the day I am not me. Unfortunately, that image of me is so fractured that this promise is null and void until I figure out the technicalities..." Luka chuckles nervously.

"But acting on how you feel is how you be who you are! If you feel like I do, I could help you feel that way!" Rarity urges, excited at the prospect of a partner in crime.

"Rarity, there are two of everyone. Sometimes more than two. One is how you see yourself. Two is how others see you. I see myself as fragmented, ever-changing, and contradictory in nature. You see me as calm, collected, and helpful. I'm a people pleaser, a performer of sorts. I help others, and me not being a mess helps other people stay calm. I try not to act how I expect to act, I try to act how others expect me to act. If others think of me as the nice, peaceful, and collected human, then that's how they expect me to act. I act like that even if how I expect to act, and what my urges tell me about myself are very different.

"Occasionally, I'll bleed through... sometimes you'll see a glint of who I am, but you'll only see who I see if you look very hard through who you see." Luka finishes and looks lamely at Rarity, at a loss for what to say next. "Harmonic on the outside, Chaotic on the inside. When you look at both and you fear knowing what either entails... you start to grow suspicious of reality and how it works if you see yourself as an enigma in your own thoughts. That's where my paranoia stems. It's also why I see the 'unjaded' view of the world. It's the reason I'm in this stupid experiment..." Rarity thinks on this.

"That sounds like a terrible way to live..." Rarity says.

"I'm sure some ponies would say the same thing about your lifestyle. But now you know my secret, and I yours. Let's say we keep both of them between the Two of us," Luka smiles lightly and Rarity looks at her with a judging eye. Finally she loosens her stare and smiles back, accepting her offer.

"Ok, girls. I'm ready, are you?" Twilight says as she walks back into the room, she looks at both Luka and Rarity expectantly.

"We were waiting on you, Sparkle," Luka snickers, Rarity chuckles lightly.

"R-right. Well then, shall we?" Twilight says, her cheeks blushing a light crimson.

"We shall" Rarity answers, letting Twilight take the lead. The three friends walk out the castle and towards spa to spend some quality time together. Rarity looks over to Luka, contemplating all that was said. She has a good feeling for the future of their friendship.

Chapter 19: Lazy Morning

As the sunlight hits my unconscious state through the cracks from the pillow pile, it releases me from the dream realm, and making me open my heavy eyes. I see that I am surrounded by walls of pillows, making it look more like a den instead. I also remember what happened when the pillow wars started, asking something that I shouldn't of questioned in the first place.

'Note, When pillow fighting with Kamui, never question the Fishstick... even though I still don't get it.' I then tried to get up, seeing that I couldn't move my arms, and also feeling a pair around myself, but it was much bigger.

'Wh-what the? Why can't I move!?' I saw the lights seeping through the pillow den, (Yes, I'm calling it that now) seeing a hint of blue and white in some areas. 'Please let it not be who I think it is.' I hoped, sadly, that tiny hint of hope was ignored.

I saw that I was cuddling with Kaito, and he was cuddling with me.

'ohcrapohcrapohcrapohcrapohcrap!' I felt my cheeks getting warmer, thankfully, I was able to move my head to see I wasn't the only one doing the cuddling. I saw that Kamui was cuddling with Len and Luka was cuddling with a random Pinkie Pie plushie.

Under my breath I was giggling at the sight of two guys cuddling (Not that it was dumb or wrong) and the super serious Luka cuddling a cute Pinkie plushie. I didn't notice that my giggling was loud enough to wake up my cuddle partner.

"Morning, Sleeping Beauty." I heard Kaito's sleepy voice, making me blush some more.

'Why the fuck am I blushing!?' "H-hey." I greeted a bit quietly. I didn't really like talking before brushing my teeth.

"Why you so quiet?" He asked, speaking a bit louder.

"I need to brush my teeth." I said through my teeth.

"Oh, okay. I guess you need to get to the bathroom." He then let go of his grip from me, making me feel a bit more relaxed.

"Thanks." I then crawled to the entrance/exit from the pillow den, the sunlight hurting my eyes, on my way to the bathroom.

"Hey! Rin?" Kaito called out, making me stop.

"Yes?"

"By the way, you look a bit cute when you blush." He complimented, making me blush even more.

Without saying anything else, I quickly went into the bathroom, closing the door behind me and locking the door.

When I was finished freshen myself up, I saw that that everyone else was awake, seeing Luka without the plushie, and Len and Kamui avoiding eye contact. Making me stifle a laugh.

"Morning everyone." I greeted the remaining Vocaloid's.

"Sup."

"Hey."

"Hi."

"Morning."

"And good morning everypony." Twilight then greeted as she entered the bedroom. Her morning smile disappeared when she saw the pile of pillows and then some, either torn up or shredded to pieces. "What happened here?!" Twilight mostly demanded then asked.

"Pillow fight." Kamui answered in a relaxed tone.

"And why was there a pillow fight?" Twilight asked.

"It was my idea. Sorry." I apologized.

"Nevermind. Let's just get breakfast ready." Twilight then left the room, obviously leading us back to the dining hall. "By the way, how did you get so much pillows? I know I didn't have that many before."

"Pinkie." Kaito said randomly.

"Huh?"

"It was Pinkie. She said she had extra pillows in case of pillow emergency." He explained a bit.

"Oh. Anyways, we got two other residents having breakfast with us." Twilight notified us.

"Wait... two?" Everyone except Len and I questioned.

"Yes, two. Spike and Nyx."

Everyone was silent.

"Three, two, one." I counted down.

"NYX!?" Everyone but me and Len again shouted.

"Y-yes Nyx. Is there a problem?" Twilight asked, rubbing her ears from the sudden shout.

"I didn't know Nyx was in this one!" Kaito shouted. "Now my life is fully complete. I can even die right now, knowing that I was in the same world as Nyx." He exaggerated, making me roll my eyes.

"Don't even think about that, DJ." I eyed him.

"Don't worry. I won't do it this time." Kaito said.

"Wait, what?" Twilight was confused.

"Nothing you need to know about." I quickly said. "Now let's get some breakfast." I then started shoving Twilight down the hall.

"H-hey! Your going the wrong- oh wait, this is the right direction." Twilight failed to notice that I remembered the way... a little.

After breakfast, being waffles and a fruit bowl for everyone, and everyone except me and my brother going gaga for Nyx, even Kaito and Kamui fighting over who gets to sit next to Nyx herself, Kaito winning, we were left to do whatever we want. Sadly, none of us knew what to do to pass the time... without destroying the castle in progress.

All of us except Luka was just chilling in the bedroom, literally laying on the floor. There was nothing to do since Twilight cleaned up the pillows, and I easily get bored, so not even an hour doing one thing, I get tired if it.

That was until we heard Luka screaming.

"LUKA!" We all ran out the room, following the sound of the scream. We found to see that Luka was looking at the same drum set from yesterday, but she was looking at it like it was a ghost.

"Luka are you okay?" Kamui went up to her.

"I-I-I." She tried to speak but she couldn't get the world out.

"I what?" Kaito then came up to Luka as well.

"I remember destroying this drum set last night." She finally explained. "I even remembered Twilight seeing me throw it off the balcony."

"What!" I exclaimed. "Why would you do that?" I asked.

"I-I didn't want to play along this accursed test." Luka said.

Twilight then walked in, seeing all of us and the drum set.

"What's going on?" Twilight asked.

"Twilight! Don't you remember me throwing this thing out the window?" Luka asked the purple mare.

"I do! But why is it in here?" Twilight then realized the odd drum set. "Hold on." She then teleported out the room.

Not even fifteen minutes later, she came back, showing a stunned look on her face.

"What's wrong Twilight?" Len asked the mare.

"The remains aren't even there!" She shouted, making Luka have a stunned look as well.

"Okay?" I was just getting confused on all this... confusion. "I think Twilight should look more on this, and we should calm Luka down, right guys?"

"Oh! Uh, sure! Let's go Luka." Kaito then pushed Luka out the room, heading towards the bedroom.

"So, you'll notify us if you find anything, right?" I asked the purple Alicorn.

"Sure." She plainly said.

The rest of us then left the room, leaving the drum set and the Princess of Friendship (I know, cheesy) alone.

"I know what we should do!" Kamui shouted.

"What?" We all asked.

"Feast you eyes on this!" He then brought out a purple and white backpack.

"A backpack?" Kaito questioned.

"Wait! Hold on!" He then took out something that made our eyes go wide.

Inside the backpack, was a TV set, an Xbox and everything that goes with it.

"XBOX!" Len shouted.

"Let's set this baby up!" Kamui then shouted, making all of us help out in setting up the Xbox and TV.

"And~ done!" We finally finished setting up the TV and the Xbox, also noticing that the Xbox came with a Kinect.

"I want to choose the first game!" I called out.

"Okay then Rin, what do you wanna play?" Kaito asked.

"I'm glad you asked." I then rummaged through the bottomless backpack, searching for the game I was looking for. Not even five minutes and the game itself slapped me in the face.

"Ow!" I shouted.

"You okay?" Len called out.

"I'm good; the game just hit me in the face." I explained, hearing some of them laughing at my pain. "Anyways, here's the game." I showed them the case.

"I was just thinking of that game!" Len said.

"Me too." Kaito said.

"Okay! Enough chit-chat! Time is fun! Now let's play." I inserted the game, making it start the intro with a sight of a city at night, then starting with a song we all know.

"You ready to be beaten?" I asked Len, cracking my knuckles.

"In your dreams." Len replied, cracking his shoulders.

The intro then ended, showing the title of the game:

Chapter 20: Dance, Delight, and Despondence

I look through the tracks idly, but I realize quickly that this is a bad idea. This system seems to have about any song I can think of, including songs I'm positive aren't usually on there. I try to think of a song in my head to dance to, any song. A vocaloid song comes to mind and I figure it's perfect. I search it up, and sure enough. I start the song and look over at Len.

"You ready?" I ask competitively.

"I was born ready." Len replies, I scoff.

"How long did that take you to come up with?" Kamui laughs, Len glares at him.

"Shut up," Len says, not exactly in a way to help his argument. The music starts and I watch the figures in the corner, but I eventually ignore the figures consciously. I'm sure some part of me is still paying attention though, because I'm still hitting all the notes. Eventually though, I grow a bit tired of this boring routine. I start to mix it up a little, and I feel Len doing the same. Slight adjustments or additional moves here and there. Unfortunately I do notice it affecting our score, but I don't care by now.

Me and Len move in synchronized harmony, our reflexes moving and molding to the others dance routine. Creating perfect synchronicity and a brilliant display of footwork and handwork. Both combined to make a dancing spectacle to compete with. As the song comes to a close we finish up in a grand finale. I roll down and Len flips over me, all the while continuing to dance. We lock arms and move our bodies in harmony, using each other as support for the others dancing. We spin away and finish up our dance and I can feel adrenaline still rushing through my veins.

"Wow. Well, we totally bombed the final part of the song... but, wow." Len says, probably feeling the same rush as me.

"It was nice, but I could do better. Of course, I'll need my lovely assistant." He turns, we all turn, to find nothing.

"Where'd Luka go?" Kaito asks.

"I dunno, she's never around when we're... doing things. It's almost like she despises fun," Kamui says, a little disgust in his voice. "How can someone hate fun!" He cries indignantly.

"I don't know... maybe she just wants to be alone?" I suggest, everyone just kinda nods in response.

"I guess we should respect her wishes. She seemed really frightened about that drum set, I don't know why. Even if she destroyed the set, discord wants her to have it for whatever reason. It's obvious he's not gonna just give up," Kamui scoffs. "Now, I still need a partner. Kaito, can you keep up?" Kamui smiles devilishly.

"I don't know, let's find out," Kaito answers.

"It's okay, you have no chance of beating us anyways," I say smugly, knowing full well that they could if they want to. They could go all out the whole time, we only finished strong.

"Big words coming from a little lady," Kamui says, patting me on the head, I look at him indignantly.

"The bigger they are, the harder they fall," Len retorts.

"Ooh, nice. Did you hear that from a fortune cookie?" Kamui snickers at his own joke, Len just scowls at him. I laugh too and Len gives me a look of utter betrayal, I reply with a shrug. The song starts up and I don't recognize it.

Kamui and Kaito share a look, then they look over at us. They start very different, but similar. Almost like opposites. Kamui would sweep low and Kaito would sweep high. Kamui flips one way and Kaito flips the other. Their footwork makes it like looking at a mirror, from the side. Their arms and legs move with reflexes well trained, despite the fact they have probably never had any actual training. The two move in a unique form of synchronicity, where the rhythmic motion of the opposites runs smoothly against the other. As opposed to mine and Lens complete synch, where we moved as though we were one.

The two pick up the pace and move towards their finale as the music goes on, I prepare myself for their big finish. The two slowly move closer, and then they lock arms together and use the others momentum to perform. They finish by leaning away from each other, while holding each other up. I take a while to process the entirety of their spectacular performance, but I start to slowly clap for them, they bow.

"And that, is how you put on a show." Kamui says with a wide grin.

"Sure it is. Whatever, you were okay," Len says.

"Oh really?" Kaito asks, unimpressed.

"We didn't have the full time, just let us show you what's up," Kaito and Kamui sit down, Len and I take the floor. Len picks our song and I wait to hear it, then it comes on. I recognize the tune.

"Oh, you two are so going down," I say, smiling wide and starting up our routine.

I stare blankly ahead of myself, the subtle tune coaxing me into its grips. I ignore it and just try and keep my attention focused on my thoughts. It's all I have to do, I left the others again. They started dancing and I felt the song getting stronger, I fled posthaste. I let out a sigh, this is going to be harder than I thought.

I keep running away from the one thing everypony knows as commonplace. If it's all common, I need to learn to cope better with the music. Coping can't include running away every time I find the music growing. I need to know how empowering it can get before I lose it, so I can reach that limit and escape as a failsafe. But that's all escaping will be, a failsafe. I sigh once more as I turn my thoughts to the accursed drum set, the one I destroyed.

My scream was one of surprise, not fear so much. I couldn't wrap my head around it, even though I half expected it to. I guess it doesn't really matter, I just have to ignore it. It doesn't change much in means of instruments though. These sleeves can just create a digitized instrument out of what seems like magi-tech if I've ever seen it, If those scratch tables and mix pad the first time I blanked out are any indication.

I sigh and lie down, alone in my thoughts till I hear the door creak open. I look over and smile at the figure peeking in the doorway tentatively.

"Hello, Nyx. Come on in," I sit up as Nyx takes a step in. She's looking at me with wide eyes.

"I was gonna go talk to the others... but I got a little intimidated by them... they all looked like they were having fun, and I didn't want to bother them either. I noticed you weren't with them, so... I decided to come find you." Nyx says, somewhat proudly. I smile at her demeanor.

"Well, you found me," I laugh lightly, and Nyx smiles. But her smile falters and turns to a look of indecision.

"I remember seeing you, but you never really... socialized. You kinda hung by yourself quietly, no one else seemed to notice though. You never really looked sad, but you didn't exactly look happy," Nyx says.

"Well, you're a very perspective filly. But I'm fine." I tell her, she doesn't seem convinced.

"And here I find you lying alone, separated from the group again. And they don't seem to care enough to come find you, I'm not sure if they even noticed." Nyx presses.

"It's fine. I don't exactly want to be alone, I just couldn't... do what they were doing." I say.

"They were playing a game weren't they? Aren't you just supposed to have fun? You don't have to be good," Nyx tells me.

"But see, I would be good... and I can't stand doing that to myself." I say, Nyx gives me a sideways look.

"But shouldn't you play to your talents?" Nyx asks.

"I shouldn't be who people expect me to be me, I should be me. And currently, whoever did this, expects me to play on those talents." I explain.

"So... you have powers you didn't ask for, and people expect you to use them, but you know it isn't you?" Nyx clarifies, I nod. "I... think I can understand how you feel," I nod as she admits that. I'd imagine with who she is, but truth be told, I never read her story. I know near nothing about Nyx, and she knows nothing about me.

"So, Nyx, why don't you tell me a little about yourself. I can tell you a little about who I used to be as well." I say.

"Used to? I can't imagine being anyone other than myself," Nyx says a little sorrowfully. "It must be terrible, this position your in." Nyx sympathizes.

"Its just one of the hardships we have to face. I'm certain we'll get through this," I say assuredly, Nyx just nods.

"So then, Nyx. How are you doing in school?" I smile and lean back as Nyx cheers up and starts to tell me all about herself. I'm glad I never read about Nyx, it gives me this unfair advantage over the ponies I know. When I don't know about them, I can learn first hoof about them. That doesn't make me not want to read about her. I'm just glad I can have this chance to have Nyx tell me about herself, instead of invading her privacy.

I pant from the workout we've been getting, you wouldn't think dancing would tire you so quickly. Even when we found our stamina's are much higher, it still seemed like an extremely short amount of time. Looking at the actual time, we find this isn't the case. The time just seemed to mold together while we were dancing. We eventually turned to our own instruments and singing after a while, taking turns dancing and singing.

We're resting up when the door opens and we look over to see Luka and Nyx, the room goes quiet.

"Hey, Nyx was wondering if you'd like to hang," she says.

"Yes!" Comes the unanimous decision. Nyx smiles and looks up shyly, Luka gesturing towards us. Nyx moves forward and Luka turns to leave, I call out to her.

"Where are you going?" I ask her.

"I dunno, maybe I'll go see how Spikes doing," She shrugs.

"You don't want to stay? What about Nyx?" Kaito suggests.

"I just talked with Nyx. And you all seem to know a lot about her, I don't. I'll just feel out of the loop anyway. You guys have fun, though." She turns to Nyx. "And Nyx? Don't ever hesitate to talk, okay?" Nyx nods and Luka leaves.

"Is Luka always that reserved?" Nyx asks in concern.

"Pretty much yeah. She's usually happy just doing her own thing, alone." Kamui says.

"So, she wants to be alone?" Nyx asks.

"Usually, yeah." I tell her, Nyx looks kind of angry at this. Then she looks really sad and a little concerned, I look at her curiously before just shrugging it off. She looks happy now, it must have been nothing.

We settle down and Nyx begins to ask us question, which we gladly answer. We ask questions back, which Nyx is also happy to answer.

Chapter 21: Let's have a little chat...

As Rin and the others talked with Nyx, I couldn’t help, but notice the little moodswing she had when Rin said that Luka liked being alone. I get the feeling that that was not the case at all. Luka was a strange one, that was certainly true, but there was something else about her. Something… off. Not the bad kind off, just off. Like she was hiding something.

Maybe that’s it, she’s hiding something from us. Or maybe it’s that she’s hiding from us. Out of all of us, Luka seems to be the most willing to go back home; back to the way things were. I excuse myself from the group quietly, making sure they never even noticed that I left and began to walk down the halls of the castle. I still can’t believe I’m here in Twilight’s castle. The show really doesn’t do it justice. The walls have multi-hued crystal pillars every few steps and the ceilings look as if they’re covered in gems. A breathtaking sight indeed.

I shake my head, refocusing on my destination. It took a little searching, being that the damn place is so frickin’ huge, but I eventually found the part I was looking for: Twilight’s new library. I smile as I look in to see that the mare I was looking for was right where I thought she’d be. I shuffle in silently, not making a single sound and come up right behind her as she’s reading her book. I lean down close to her ear and say, “Hey Twi!”

“EEK!” Twilight immediately teleports herself, ending up on top of one of her bookcases, looking down at me while panting heavily. “Kaito?! KAITO?! What did you do that for?!”

I laugh a little at her jumpy nature, but calm down almost immediately. “Sorry about that, princess. Guess I’m like a ninja.”

She grumbles a little before teleporting down in front of me. “That wasn’t very nice, Kaito. You really scared me.”

I rub the back of my head, blushing a little at her cute pouting. “Sorry about that. Couldn’t help myself. Anyways, Princess Twilight, there was something I wanted to ask you about.”

“Oh?” she magically pulls over a couple of large cushions, sitting down in one while I take the other. “What is it that you wanted to talk about?”

“Well, I haven’t exactly had the chance to learn how the others came to Equestria. Would you mind filling in the gaps for me?”

“Certainly, but why not just ask the others?”

“I get the feeling that I’ll hear tales from them when what I want is the simple truth.”

“Well, I guess so. Okay, the girls and I met Rin and Len first when we were exploring the Castle of the Two Sisters. They were messing around with a large organ in the basement, activating trap doors and hidden walls that separated all, but Applejack and myself. The two of us found the twins, who accidentally reunited all of us, and then we brought them here to keep them safe.”

“That sounds like those two. What about Kamui?”

“Kamui arrived with Luka, who was found by the Cutie Mark Crusaders. According to Applejack, Kamui ran into her and Luka while being chased by a manticore.”

“He angered a manticore?” I ask with a raised eyebrow. I knew Kamui was crazy, but I didn’t think he had a death wish. I pinch the bridge of my nose with a sigh. “Okay, that’s another strange thing added to the ‘Kamui List’. Now, what about Luka?”

Twilight frowns a little and puts on a weird face. “Luka’s a hard one to understand. I met her after she was found by the crusaders. She and Pinkie began to sing once we were inside the castle, but she cried herself to sleep afterwards. Then, we find out she had fallen into Poison Joke the night before, splitting her into the seven deadly sins the next morning. We finally got her to the cure, but we learned that she has a lot of anger towards herself. I really don’t think that’s all that healthy.”

I nod at Twilight’s story, not knowing what else to do. It was kind of a hard thing to hear. Even though I just met her, I knew that Luka was a friend, one that I knew I had to help. I stand up,

“Thank you for that information, Twilight. Now, if you'll excuse me, Luka and I need to have a little talk.”

“Is it a bad talk?” she asks as I almost walk out the door. I stop and let out a sigh.

“I hope not, but I have the feeling that it’s not going to be pretty. I shall see you later, Twilight.”

I walk away, not waiting for her response. I move down the halls of the castle like a man on a mission, which I very much am. I knew Luka was hiding something from us and, now, I think I have an idea what it is. She’s hiding an inner demon, or something similar.

I find the room Luka had gone in previously and just wait outside the door for a moment. Once I go in there, words will be said that can never be taken back. It may hurt her, or me, or both, but this can’t continue on any longer. I am going to find out once and for all what Megurine Luka is hiding from us. I place my hand on the door, shoving it open as I strode in, surprising Luka in the process.

“Luka, I think it’s time you and I had a little chat.”

“What about exactly?” she asks, somewhat skeptically.

“About you, or more precisely, why you keep avoiding myself and the others.”

Luka sighs a little, “I’m not avoiding you. Not on purpose. Nor am I avoiding the others…” She offers weakly.

I eye her a little, not convinced in the slightest. “It’s about the mind changes, isn’t it?”

“That’s only a mild part contributing to a bigger problem. But… in essence, yes.” she rubs her arm, clearly uncomfortable at how deep she knows I’ll try to dig.

“Oh, really. I think there’s much more to it now. So let me take another guess: you fear letting it take over, don’t you?”

She chuckles lightly at some untold joke, but there is no mirth in her eyes. “Yes, but I don’t imagine you know all of it. That’s not even half of it, sure it’s important… but there’s much more. I… can’t say.” She looks away a little guiltily

“Then I have a question for you. Why do you keep fighting it? Why don’t you embrace it?”

“That might work for some of you… but not for me. Why do I fight it? Fear? Worry? Anger?

Maybe I just don’t want to take any chances. Maybe I’m just a rebel…” she trails off, a distant look in her eyes.

“Have you even considered that that’s what Discord wants? He wants you to fight it? Because from how I see it, the more you fight the harmony, the worse you’re going to be. I embraced this power as soon as I realized it was there; I didn’t fear it, even if I feared what it could bring.

It’s really much simpler than you realize, Luka.”

“...Are you familiar with popular religion? Christianity?” she asks, the distant look still there.

“Unfortunately,” I say with disgust, but let’s not bring in bad memories.

“So, I’m sure you’re familiar with the devil being a denizen of trickery?” She asks, now staring directly at me. Her eyes lack any emotion, they’re cold and calculating. Eyes I knew all too well.

“...yes. But what does that have to do with you?”

“How does any Christian know that all the things we perceive as good aren’t just perceived as so because the devil tricked us so easily into believing we were doing the right things? How can we be sure when the game master is just as much of a trickster as his opponent? Harmony, Chaos, It doesn’t matter. I don’t care if I succumb to Chaos, or am coaxed into Harmony… As long as I’m making the choice. I won’t be a pawn, only bad things can come of that,” she says, her eyes staring into my soul.

I narrow my eyes at her in challenge. “And you really think that I would be a pawn, too? You don’t get it do you? We’re playing Discord’s game and the only way to win is by playing through. If you are going to stand any chance against whatever he has cooked up, then you are going to need the gifts he gave us. That’s my plan; he gave us these powers, but the moment he messes up or does something to any of the others, including you, I’m gonna use these gifts to take him down. You think me naïve, Luka, but Discord is not the only one who knows how chaos works. I know how he thinks.”

“I don’t need to stand a chance. and I definitely don’t think you naïve, just jaded. Yes, he gave you an advantage. That’s how he works, he likes to have fun. Well I won’t let him have fun at the cost of all these ponies lives. Even when something looks like a good thing, it can still work against you. Playing along is a sound decision if there’s any definites in the game. But that’s just it, there are no definitive factors about any of this. I won’t risk any of it…” she says half-heartedly.

I sigh heavily and hang my head. “There’s no getting through to you is there?” I turn around and start heading for the door. “Two things before I go, Luka. One, always remember that there is no Harmony without Chaos, life needs both to work and only when you embrace both will you truly find peace. And two, no matter what you think of us, we will be there for you. Even if we just met, you are our friend and we will not let this game destroy you. You can count on us, whether you believe so or not.”

“I know… and I wish it were so easy. but it’s not that I think ill of you. No, you’re a unique group of people that will probably sort this out on your own, but… Paranoia. Nothing is ever as simple as it seems, especially if Chaos or Harmony are involved as heavily as now. I trust you, to some extent. This game will destroy me whether I want it to or not, but that’s not necessarily a bad thing. So, worry not.” she sighs and slumps against a wall. Tilting her head towards the ceiling in thought, she looks at her fist and flexes it idly. Then she turns away and just sits there, thinking.

The next words out of my mouth, I don’t know where they came from or what they meant, but I know somehow, they affected Luka. “A piece of you has been lost, yet it is not so far away. Look beyond what you see and you shall discover your destiny. I worry about you Luka, because if we don’t stick together, then we have already lost. Now, if you'll excuse me, I think it’s time to make the first move.”

“I stick true to what I said. But what, may I ask, is the first move?” she gets up from the floor and dusts herself off, regaining her calm demeanor and leaving behind all traces of emotion.

I smile wickedly at her. “How else my dear? It’s time to properly introduce myself to our host.”

“Discord? Count me out, I think I’ll just stick around here. I doubt, highly, that he’d come see me.” she brushes a strand of hair out of her view indifferently.

I shrug in response. “To each their own. Though I think you’d be better off joining the others, they’re starting to think you like being alone all the time.” I walk off, putting a hand in the air as I stroll. “See ya around Luka, and try to cheer up, you look cuter without all the doom and gloom.”

“Nice try, but the subject is highly unresponsive to your approach,” she says condescendingly.

“And I am not all doom and gloom! I’m just not all hyped up!” She calls indignantly, I snicker at her antics.

“Heh, you say that, but I can feel your blush from here! See ya!” I race off before she has another chance to berate me, smiling madly as I do so. I stop after a few hallway changes, panting slightly, though still smiling. “Heh, you know, if she wasn’t originally a guy, I’d tap that.”

I sigh, but smile besides myself. Cheeky bastard, going around and slinging flirtatious comments without a care. I chuckle lightly at the thought, I could never understand that. Being asexual, I never really had a care to think of anything like that. I always did enjoy those that did. I think on what he’s said, some of it true, some of it not. Then again, truth is really relative.

I think on his idea, to greet Discord. I don’t care to meet the denizen of chaos, nothing good can come of it. Just some snide comments, mysterious prophecies, and more than likely chocolate rain. No thank you, I’m content keeping to myself. I will have to make more of an effort to socialize though, that much is clear. Definitely at the party to introduce us to Ponyville, then I can spend some quality time with my favorite crusaders.

Heh, I wonder if they’d let me join? I’m technically a blank flank. And I technically don’t know my talent. I frown at this, it’s not entirely true. I know I used to like to write, but I also know the pull of music is strong. Even now, Especially now, in the silence. Maybe the crusaders could help me take my mind off it, maybe let me audit some crusades. Perhaps even help.

I’m ecstatic at the thought, and I repress the idea that this summons. It’s an unpleasant truth I try not to dwell on, even if it does give me empathy to them. I just wasn’t popular, and I never got to do that stuff. Maybe wanting to hang with them is fulfilling some childhood wish to just go out and have fun without worrying about the consequences.

I flinch at the thought as it brings such startling clarity. That’s it, that’s the problem. I’m spending so long dwelling on the things that are wrong. One of the personality traits I hate is the most beneficial, ignorance. I haven’t been trying to ignore anything, and I won’t be able to.

But I can still try to just ignore a little more of the bad stuff until it’s necessary to not ignore them. I sigh as I realize this.

I attempt to push the thoughts of Chaos and Harmony out of my mind, focusing on myself instead. I need another opinion, an unbiased one. Does everyone really see me as doom and gloom?

I step out of the room and head towards the library. The castle’s layout tends to be very straightforward, and I always had a thing for directions. So, I arrive in no time at all. I open the door and Twilight is reading a book silently. She’s so engrossed in it that she doesn’t even notice me as I lean over her shoulder and look at the page too.

“Hey, Twilight.” I whisper and lean back. Twilight teleports very suddenly to a bookshelf and I chuckle at her antics.

“Geez, Kait- oh, it’s you Luka. Don’t scare me like that!” She tries to catch her breath and she teleports back down.

“I made no attempt to hide my footsteps, so…” I stop there and let that sink in. “Twilight?” I ask.

“Yes?”

“How do you see me?” Twilight grows a little nervous at this.

“Well… I’d say you’re very unique-” I interrupt her, seeing where this is going.

“Please, be brutally honest.” I tell her calmly.

“Are you sure?” I nod and she takes in a breath. “You seem very calculated, but also a little unsociable. Quite cautious too, and also very willing to put others before yourself. You tend to…” she stops at this, and she looks to me cautiously. “You, don’t seem to have a very high opinion of yourself.” she finishes, a little unsure of herself.

“What makes you say that? the last part, that is.” I ask, somewhat quietly.

“Well… you mentioned specifically how wrath was a part of you, a very influential part-” I blink, and then I laugh. Twilight looks at me in confusion as I calm down.

“I see, a little misunderstanding.” Twilight tilts her head, “When I said wrath hated herself, that’s what I meant. I don’t like being angry. When my personality that could only express that discontent, she hated herself. I personally like how I am. I wouldn’t be fighting back so hard if I didn’t like myself,” Twilight lets out a breath in relief. “And, It’s not that I’m unsociable… per se. I just can’t do the same things as the other Vocaloids, I can’t do it. I would love to hang out with others though, because it seems I’m sending of this terrible image of myself.”

“I’m sorry,” Twilight apologizes, I wave it off.

“It’s not your fault. it’s mine.” I look around the library. “Hey, Twilight? Mind if I hang with you… and just, read?” I ask, hoping she says yes. She looks surprised.

“Oh, yes. That’s fine,” I scan the shelves and eventually pull out a book, I sit next to Twilight as she does her reading. I look over her for a second before smiling and opening my own book.

Ignoring things is a good plan, but it’s also a bad plan. If I had ignored everything I wouldn’t be here. Maybe I need to rethink my plan, because the answer seems less clear. I put the thought out of my mind as I dig into the first daring do book, completely enraptured by the equestrian literature.

I look around the large room I discovered in the palace, noting that it will be perfect for my plan. “Okay, now how to go about summoning a god of chaos? Hmm, where’s a magic lamp or a set of seven magic orbs when you need ‘em? I really should have worked this out first before deciding to do this.” I pinch the bridge of my nose and start to pace around. I had honestly know idea how to summon an all powerful chaos lord, as it could be practically anything! Hell, stepping on a bug could be the way to do it for all I knew.

Then I shrug. “Aw to hell with it, let’s go with a classic. Now, how did that old chant go?” I snap my fingers as the original spell comes back from ages old memory. I clear my throat and speak, “I know I should be wary, Still I venture someplace crazy, Purest chaos I summon my lord … Discord, Discord, Discord!”

For a moment, nothing happens. Then, like someone flipped a switch, the room begins to spin and I hear cackling coming from the walls. I smirk, of course it had to be the Beetlejuice way.

Like I should have expected anything else. The middle of the floor opens up like a stage concert and a platform out of nowhere rises up, bring forth a creature that looks nuttier than that squirrel from Hoodwinked. He’s wearing a suit, a monocle on his right eye, a black top hat on his head, and wearing a fancy expression.

“Who has summoned me? I was in the middle of my midday tea.” Even his voice is fancy. Did I summon the wrong Discord? Nah, he’s gotta be messing with me. Well, when in Rome…

“My apologies, good sir, it seems I have dialed the wrong number. I was hoping to speak to the delightful Discord, but it appears I was mistaken.” He looks down on me, then smiles deviously. Called it! He rips off all that fancy crap and starts laughing madly.

“Ahaha! Well played, Kaito, well played.” He claps me on the back, making me stagger just a bit. Dude’s got a good amount of muscle, surprisingly. “Good to see ya, DJ. So… how are things?”

“Heh, as if you don’t know. Haven’t you been keeping tabs on all us? This is your game after all.”

He looks offended. “Me? Spy on all of you? Why the nerve… ok yes I’ve kept my eye on all of you.” One eye suddenly falls out its socket and lands on my head. I try to look at it, looking slightly uncomfortable. “Whoops!” He picks it up, blows on it, wipes it on his chest, and then returns the eye to its proper place. “Sorry about that, I have wandering eye syndrome.” He starts laughing at his own joke.

I snort a little, shaking my head as I do so. “You’re nuts.”

He shrugs and poofs up some popcorn. “To one’s their own, am I right?” I smile at him and he smiles back. “I can see you have grown in the short time you’ve been here, Kaito. I’m quite proud of you; you’ve even managed to figure out how to see beyond what you see, like Pinkie Pie. How’d you do it?”

“My mind’s already broken, Dissy. It didn’t take too much to see everything she sees. Plus, I had some… help.”

“Ah, yes. That deep darkness in your heart, showing you what is true and what is not. Very good, you’ve exceeded my hopes for you. Now, is everything going according to plan?”

“Rin, Len, and Kamui are none the wiser to everything going on. They’re just enjoying themselves, like I’m trying to. Luka, however, well she’s going to be a problem. She’s refusing to play the game.”

“What?! Oh but that just won’t do!”

“I tried talking to her, but she’s set on defying everything about this world. She’s shutting herself off from both harmony and chaos. I would applaud her if it weren’t such a stupid idea.”

“Very true. I want you to keep a look out on her, Kaito. I don’t want on my latest playmates to kill themselves off.”

“Of course, just remember our deal, Discord. The Vocaloids, the mane six and their families, as well as the royal family are off limits. Do I make myself clear?” I summon my magic to my hand, it’s blue light making my face even more ominous.

Discord laughs in amusement. “Ah, you’re much further along with your powers than I thought, but be careful of how you speak to me. While I may hold you in high regard Kaito, I will not be disrespected.”

“Then just hold up your end and I’ll do my part. I may not be proficient with this sword yet, but my powers are more powerful than I thought. This ice energy you gave me has become quite the weapon in my hands.”

“...You applied that stupid Dragon Ball training in your mind to uncover its secrets, didn’t you?”

“Guilty as charged.”

“Heh, very good. Already you are farther along than I ever predicted. I have high hopes for you

Kaito,” he stretches out his lion paw, “I trust you won’t let me down.”

I place my hand out and we shake. “I wouldn’t dream of it. Chaos and harmony must balance each other out. This world has far too much harmony, so it’s about time to spread some chaos.”

“Well said. Together, chaos shall be spread throughout Equestria.”

“As you wish… Lord Discord.”

Chapter 22: A Tragedy Named Kamui

~Perspective: Unknown~

~Location: Castle of Two Sisters, in a hiding spot listening in on Kaito’s and Discord’s conversation~

A wry smile grew on my lips. So, the dark hero has arrived, well then, it may be time for the light to enter the fray as well. I quietly left the area, planning on how to face Kaito when the time arrived.

~Perspective: Kamui~

~Location: Garden in the Castle of The Two Sisters~

It had been a few days since arriving, when it dawned on me that I knew next to nothing about everyone else. In all honesty, I doubted anyone else would come forward and simply share their past…no matter the good or the bad it bore. I sighed knowing someone would have to go first before anyone else would share. Well, might as well suck it up. Doctor’s always said it would be better to talk about it…

I head back into the castle from roaming the gardens when I bump into Twilight.

“Oh, hey Twilight!” A cheery grin on my face.

“Oh, Kamui, sorry about that. He he…I should watch where I’m going better, honestly.” An apologetic grin spread on her face.

“Oh you’re fine Twilight. Besides, I was looking for you anyways!”

Cocking her head to the side a bit in confusion. “Oh? What about?”

I smile. “Can you round everyone up, and bring them to the library?”

“Uh…yeah, I guess so. What’s this about?” She gave me a look split between suspicion and curiosity.

“Ah, I realized us humans, and of course you all, know next to nothing about each other’s pasts.” She nods in agreement.

“In honesty, I thought it was just a touchy subject, so I decided to leave it alone after I tried with Luka.” I nod this time in agreement.

“Well, in war. The squad that knows each other well, and knows what the other members will do shall always triumph against a squad who are strangers to one another. Twilight, being who she is, understood exactly what I meant.

“So you’re acting as the sacrificial lamb then?” I nod in confirmation. “Alright, I’ll have everyone rounded up, see you in a few!” She trots off down the hall, while I head towards the library, like a lamb to the slaughter, how fittingly coincidental we would both think the same.

~Ten Minutes Later~

~Location: Library of the Castle of The Two Sisters~

I sat on a desk in the library, looking down with my arms crossed and my legs bouncing in nervous anticipation of what’s to happen. I look up to see Twilight in the front with everyone else trailing closely behind, murmuring in curiosity of why I off all people would summon them. They semi-circle around me, as I look at each of them. I then stand up.

“Alright, first thing is, do not interrupt until I say the words I’m finished speaking. I dislike being interrupted during my few moments of seriousness. Second, I decided that I would share my history so you know me better.” I look around with everyone giving a bit of a shocked expression, that I am actually being serious. With a confirmation of looks that they wouldn’t interrupt me I started.

“First things I’ll start with are basic’s. We all took the names of who we looked like, but back on Earth my name was Akira Higurashi. I am sixteen, nearly seventeen now. I was born on October twelfth at around eight at night, I have type O blood and I worked for the Sledgehammer, as a game designer for the new and upcoming game, Call of Duty: Advanced Warfare. My talents of course include game design and programming based on my profession. However-” I then move to my kimono and open it a bit, taking out a Muramasa-style katana. “-I am also a master swordsman, and I am considered if not the best, one of the best with a katana. I am trained in several styles, including the Tendo, Oda, and the Nagubashi, if memory serves me on names.” Kaito looks towards me in surprise, not realizing I had skill with a blade, let alone I had one.

Luka then interjects. “When did you get a sword? You never had one before if I recall.”

I glare a bit at Luka for interrupting my telling. “First, I am trained in the way of the sword, this include techniques ninjas as well as samurai’s used to hide weapons from captors or anyone else. Second, I’ve had it since the beginning. It was actually transported with me; I simply didn’t want to show any of my cards.” Of them all, only Kaito caught on, even minorly, of the hidden threat laced with within the statement. “Anyways, if there are no more interruptions, I grew up in Richmond Virginia, in the United States of America. Richmond is the capital of the state, if you didn’t know already. I grew up poor, and weak. My family lived in a very bad ghetto, one where a murder occurred as almost a weekly event. When, I was four, I had a three-year-old sister that was…killed by a guy who barged in our home in a fit of drunken rage. He took my sister and…snapped her neck thinking it was someone else. My father shot him as he attempted to go for me next. We held the funeral a few weeks later for my sister. When I was six, my father got a huge promotion, and we were moved out to California for his work. I was simply happy to get out of there. I was weak, so I was a pushover. I rarely went without a black eye or some new Injury of some sort. I was simply an escape for everyone trapped there, for they were forced with the fate of their parents, their grandparents, and so on. I understood, but I hated them anyways, for the things they caused and the pain they scarred inside me. It was a wonder my insanity hadn’t started there…” I have a faraway look in my eyes, as the occasional tears runs down my face. “We have been in California ever since. Life was good. I went to school and all that. When I was fifteen, I met a girl.” Rin shifted in place, knowing I referred to the girl from our meeting on the balcony. “Her name was Stephanie Hughes; she was the most beautiful girl I had ever seen.” My eyes give a look of remembrance; I was in in the middle of happier times, while still communicating in the present. “She had long blonde, wavy hair her eyes were a beautiful black that seemed be filled with an unseen fire of passion. She had light tan skin, for she lived on a farm, and she had the most wonderful smile and dimples that could stop your heart. It wasn’t long after we met for us to realize we were in love with each other.” A warm smile spreads across my face. “The people around us swore we would get married straight out of school, and I quote a friend of mine when I say, have like...twenty babies and a dog named Bob. In honesty, we just may have done so.” My smile fades, and a deep sadness and regret spreads across my facial features. “Until the night of December tenth, 2012 that is…we had just got out of a movie, The Twilight Saga, Breaking Dawn Part Two. She was a fan of the series, so I took her to it on a date. If I had known what would come next, I would have waited till the next day. We had to walk down an alleyway due to construction on the main roads that night occurring. When we got half way down the alley…we were jumped…I was held down and mugged by the first of three guys. Stephanie was grabbed by the other two and they…raped her in front of me.” I begin tearing up. “I wasn’t able to do anything as they…ravaged her…over and over again…she screamed so loud…yet I…was powerless…I had no way to move…I couldn’t…” I pause for a moment to regain my composure. “After they finished…they shot her point blank range. I was let go for ‘being a good sport’ they said. I lost it…I walked up to them, a knife I had in my pocket, but was unable to use, and slit the throats of two of them. The other was in shock. I quickly took chains I found and tied him to a fence, he screamed in both anger and fear. I looked into his eyes, and whispered ‘roses are red, violets are blue, I’ve got a knife, so now I’ll kill you! I took my knife and plunged it into his upper forearm area, right above the elbow on his right side and slowly pulled down his arm to just before his wrist. I wanted him to scream I wanted to hear him suffer and I enjoyed everything I did. I then did the same to his left arm and I took his stomach and cut it open, watching his guts spill out to the ground. He was just barely alive when I whispered into his ear ‘night, night’ and slit his throat. This is where I became a madman, though I made a vow never to take another life again, for I would end my own if I did so. I’ve been able to channel my madness into simple craziness and erratic behavior ever since, thankfully…I was depressed for a long time after her death though, I was destroyed, a shell of a man. I simply went through the motions of life for a little more than a year. Eventually, I came back out of the shell, but I wasn’t the same. I was crazy, and confusing. No one cared about my thoughts thinking, ‘he’s but a broken toy who’ll snap in a moment’s notice. I often thought of Stephanie when I felt lonely. After a while, however, I had decided to be a force of good since Stephanie’s dream of being a lawyer of justice died alongside her.” I sigh in the end of my remembering. I look to the fearful faces at the hearing of my sin, I simply chuckle in response, however. “Don’t worry; I’ve never been able to become angry since, it’s the only time I ever lose control. So if I do ever lose control, kill me on a moment’s notice.” I sigh. “I don’t want to be something that would cause Stephanie to hate if she still lived…I would rather die if I did.” Everyone relaxes, especially Applejack, since she could tell I told no lies. “Alright, I’m done talking, any questions?”

Instead of questions, everyone simply comes up and hugs me, I chuckle from the sentiment. “Thanks everyone.” I then realized maybe I could finally stop living in the past, Stephanie wouldn’t mind right? I look up and simply smile, and the broken man called Akira disappeared into the void of nothingness.

Chapter 23: Pinkie Physics

After Kamui finished his story on his life on earth. I knew he needed comfort, and the others knew, resulting in having a group hug. I knew this was the tip of the iceberg on our new life: Letting go of the past and moving along with life, but I know that later on into the future, we will all have to do the same.

I'm not sure if Kamui officially let go of the past, but I know that he would accomplish it for his deceased girlfriend. I would probably do the same if I was in his shoes... or even if I had a boyfriend back on earth.

"You okay?" I heard my brother's voice ask.

"Huh? What?" I looked around, now noticing what's going on. I also felt something warm on my cheeks. I touched them to see that I was crying a bit.

"Is it about Stephanie?" Luka asked, looking worried.

"I-I'm fine. Just the dust in this old castle." I lied, wiping the tears off my cheeks.

No one continued bothering me about it and just leave me be. It was actually too quiet within this castle. I looked up towards a gaping hole on the roof of the ruins, speaking to myself in my mind.

*Sigh* 'What's up your sleeves, Discord? What do you have planned for us... and maybe more. Why us? Why me? I'm just a girl with an unplanned future ahead of myself. I know I always wished to be in Equis, but not like this! Probably trapped forever in this pony-populated world... I'm such a loser...'

"Rin?" I heard Kaito's voice.

"Ah-wah-what?" I shifted my head in different directions.

"Uhh, you okay?"

I finally turned around to see his deep blue eyes stare right back into mines, making me blush a bit at how close he was. We barely touched noses.

"Y-yes?" I asked, looking everywhere except back onto his eyes.

"Oh! Okay then. We're about to leave, Twilight's getting ready for the teleportation spell." He then grabbed one of my hands, helping me up.

While we were join the group of mixed equines and humans, Kaito tugged me closer, making me blush even more.

"Wanna ask Pinkie the big question?" He whispered.

"Huh?" I was confused at the random question.

"Ya know, letting us teach the Pinkie Physics." He explained.

"Oh? Oh!" I finally get what he was talking about. I just answered with a simple nod.

Kaito then released me, brining me towards the pink mare in question.

"Uhh, Pinkie?" I called her name.

"Yes~?" She raised her muzzled towards me and Kaito, showing her cute cerulean eyes.

"Uhh, I know this is a bit odd to ask, but can we-" I was then interrupted by the earth pony.

"Be your students on Pinkie Physics?" She guessed, which was more like finished my sentence.

"Umm... yeah. Pretty much." I answered calmly.

"Sure! But since Kaito is only here for one week, we need to start lessons right when we get taken to Twilight's place." Pinkie answered our question. "But you must Pinkie Promise not to tell anypony; Not even the readers!"

"Huh?" Me and Kaito were both confused.

"What readers?" I asked.

"You'll know soon my little cupcake." She patted my head with her hoof, making me feel a bit odd.

"Okay everypony!" Twilight got everyone's attention. "Gather around, I'm finished with the large teleportation spell and I need everyone to huddle up."

"We'll do the Pinkie Promise at Twilight's place." Pinkie told us before she bounded off.

"Let's get going." Kaito walked ahead, and for a second I thought I saw her eyes change colors from blue to red. I just thought my eyes were seeing things and follow seconds later.

The large teleportation spell worked successfully, bringing us back in one piece. But as soon as we got back, everyone went there separate ways. Rarity, Applejack, Fluttershy, and Rainbow left the castle to do there little errands related to there talents and Twilight teleported off to the library, obviously. Kamui left to a separate bedroom, probably getting some alone time, Luka left as well, like she always does, Len left to play on the Xbox to play Halo Reach online. So me, Kaito and Pinkie were left to ourselves.

"Okay, guys!" Pinkie spoke out. "Before we start anything, you two need to make a Pinkie Promise."

Both of us didn't need the explanation on what or how to do a Pinkie Promise, resulting in us both doing it at the same time, making us both blush out of embarrassment.

"Alrighty then! Now we need to find a special room for you to learn Pinkie Physics." Pinkie explained. She then looked down the different hallways, eyeing each one like there was a hidden trap in each of them. When she reached the last one, she gave a nod of approval. "Come one, students! Your gunna be late for class." The pink mare then dashed off, leaving a Pinkie shaped cloud behind.

"Hey wait!" I shouted, starting to run after the earth pony, Kaito following as well.

When we finally caught up to Pinkie, gasping for air, while Pinkie was waiting patiently for us to catch our breath. When we finished, Pinkie started speaking.

"Now my little seedlings, I must lay out the rules for you two."

"Okay?" Kaito said in a confusing tone.

"First rule, Do not question Pinkie Physics. Second, Do not try to understand it. And Lastly, always think of the pro's in life. That goes for you Rin." She pointed a hoof at me.

"Huh? Why?" I questioned.

"Don't think I haven't heard your thought's Rin! It doen't matter if you have a coltfriend back on earth, you'll get an even better opportunity here in Equis. Maybe the one for you is even with us now... or not!"

"Oh-er..." I couldn't say anything else, knowing that Pinkie has the upper hoof.

"Also, I want you two to call me Master. Pinkie bluntly said.

"Why?" Kaito asked.

"Now is a great opportunity to be called that! So are you two ready?" Pinkie asked.

We both nodded.

"Okay! Now it's time for the chapter to end! Sorry if it's a bit short, but nopony is suppose to hear about this. It might destroy your home planet." Pinkie said out of nowhere.

"Wait? Wha-"

Chapter 24: Apples and Admittance

I stay out of sight of Pinkie and her two assistants, contemplating what Pinkie has said, about reading thoughts. I skulk away from the trio silently, not caring to audit their secret training session. It did confirm one suspicion, Pinkie knows too much. She knows things about this situation, about our thoughts. It's such a Pinkie thing, but one thing is satisfying about it. She doesn't know me, and she won't if I have anything to say about it. The thought comment was the tipping point, Pinkie can look into everyone to some extent. Being one hundred percent chaotic and harmonic at the same time, a beautiful harmony in itself. She can see all the other stuff, rivaled only by pure chaos and pure harmony.

But she didn't notice me, she hasn't been able to. The first day in the castle, with her singing, she was trying to coax me towards a side. I've seen her scowling at me occasionally, but I didn't know for sure at the time. She's frustrated with me, because I'm like a blind spot to her. The opposite of her, yet similar. Pinkie is chaotic and harmonic to create and overarching harmony of opposites, but I'm neither harmonic nor chaotic. Here is chaos and harmony there, but they battle and negate instead of uniting and adding. Pinkie oversees, I hide.

Which only helps in my case with... my suspicions. My theory was correct, and I do have a form of a power. The power to be hidden, mostly from surreal powers. I just need to harness it somehow... who could teach me though? Discord could rightly teach chaos, and any of the elements or even the princesses could teach harmony. It's apparent that Pinkie can teach a combination of the two, but who could teach the negation of the two? It seems like I'm on my own for this trial.

Wait... if Pinkie is an overarching combination of chaos and harmony that creates a harmony... who is an overarching combination of chaos and harmony that creates chaos? Just another thought to the pile of things. I can very well continue to hide, but I need to know all sides of the field before I can truly stay out of them.

I smile as I recall Kamui's story, it's equal parts exciting and sad. But I was completely enraptured by his gory description of his sins, it filled me with warm fuzzies. Pinkie, however, was looking at me when I hesitated in hugging him. I reluctantly joined in the hug, but I know she saw my less than healthy smile. Even I think it's creepy to find joy in something like that, but I do nonetheless. I do feel sorry he had to go through all that, but it's the execution that's fishy. He has some sort of agenda, and I realize some of the others might too. I was too busy looking outside for the problem, I didn't think to check for mistakes in the seams of the plan.

Discords no slouch or idiot, he chose us for a reason. We were carefully hand selected, meaning there has to be some variety in the choice. Meaning not everyone will be good, or bad, or chaotic, or harmonic. Kamui explaining his past, a gesture of trust. Or a deceptive move to make the enemy feel safer so he can get close to strike. We're all playing a game together, but we're all trying to work together while trying to complete our own goals. I realize, being distant is the safest spot. And my power of void, a valuable asset. It means that no one can know my agenda, no one can use their attributes of chaos or harmony on me.

Looking at this logically, this is discords game. As calm as it may seem now, there are probably already things starting to move against us. I need to start checking the bases, which doesn't mean I can't have fun. I just need to work in between relaxing. So, lets see. Harmonies got the princesses and the six element bearers, chaos has got discord. Okay, theres gotta be more. Discord wouldn't start with a disadvantage without a plan. Wait... the elements themselves... harmony has powerful artifacts on its side, does chaos? Uh oh... If discord brought us here... there are plenty of stories contributing to the multiverse with powerful and evil artifacts. And with chaotic ponies and all sorts of creatures.

But, he wouldn't go straight for the scapegoat. He's a scientist at heart, and this is an experiment. We should expect controlled variables. Discord is more than likely working behind the scenes now to control these variables. Working up to some big event... because he most certainly will not continue to tweak small details indefinitely.

One things for certain, this music isn't helping at all. It's become more incessant and frantic lately, probably because I haven't had anything to do with harmony or chaos in a long while. It's just catchy enough to be slightly distracting, which is annoying me. I manage to keep it mostly out of my mind for the most part, which is good. I snap out of my thoughts as I hear my name being called.

"Luka!" I look up to see Applejack walking over to me, my contemplative look dies out and softens.

"AJ." I nod curtly, the cowpony walks up to me and I file my thoughts away for later.

"So, um... are you feeling better?" Applejack asks.

"Better?" I ask in confusion.

"Well, I got so caught up in the excitement during the whole poison joke incident that I completely forgot what we went to Twilight for in the first place. You did talk to Twilight about your memory, right?" I feel a shiver go up my spine at the mention of one of the things I keep forgetting about, my memory keeps glitching on me.

"I'm fine," I tell her.

"You mean you didn't tell her?!" Applejack asks in shock.

"It's for the best," I tell her, a little more insistent.

"How can that be for the best!" Applejack says.

"It just is," I say turning away slightly.

"You know Skylar, I don't like liars." I freeze at the mention of my name. My real name. "And it seems like you keep doing a whole lot of it, lying that is. Y'all have told us how you like yourself, and you're not like rage. But I reckon you have more in common than you realize. You keep on putting yourself under the bus to help everyone else. You're determined to fix everything, but you're neglecting your own needs. You know what you need, or what you don't need, that's obvious. But you don't seem to be searching for what you do need. You are not fine." I sink at her words, of course she's right.

"Applejack, I might not think highly of myself, I certainly don't think low of myself. You saw pride, you also saw how most of us ignored her or forgot she was there at times. She even said it herself, she wasn't popular. While there is a small part of me that thinks for myself, I don't like to be like that. I don't like to be like any of those seven... I want to be kind, and funny, and smart, and loyal, and generous. And I'd like to think I am all those things, or I try to be... sometimes I just have the idle thought of, "what if I hurt them?" Or "what if I insult them?" When someone says something particularly scathing. And I'm such a ditz at times, and I do the stupidest things. And sometimes I can feel myself not caring, and just wondering if I could abandon whatever I'm doing. I try to be as good as I can, but I sometimes think and often do terrible things..." I say.

"What, a terrible thing like make a mistake? Or having an idle thought? As long as you don't do it, you're good. Sounds to me like you're afraid of what you could be, and it has a negative impact on who you are." Applejack says sagely.

"But sometimes it's not just an idle thought, sometimes it makes me feel... I don't know, but it's not bad. Sometimes it's a little worse than just thinking something, sometimes I think terrible things..." I look over to see her eyeing me.

"What kind of things?" She asks, a hint of worry in her voice.

"You don't want to know," I almost whisper.

"Luka. Skylar, I'd like to think we're friends. We haven't known each other for long, but I like you. And it makes me sad to see you like this. But to help you, I need you to tell me what's on your mind. You can trust me," Applejack says.

"You won't ever look at me the same, It's too bad..." I tell her.

"Ain't nothing too bad. Er... less you hated me and didn't want to be my friend, I don't know how I'd help you then." Applejack laughs nervously, giving me an earnest look.it's obvious that Applejack is adamant about this, she won't be giving up.

"Well, sometimes... I think about death..." I start.

"Well, shucks. We all think about that too every once in a whi-" Applejack starts, only for me to continue.

"Killing specifically," I add quietly, she hears me. She freezes at this and her smile falls to a face of fear, her eyes dart all over me.

"K-killing?" Applejack asks, her voice something between concern and fear.

"Yeah... sometimes I idly think about torturing and killing people. Or ponies, I guess." I flinch at the admission and prepare for Applejack to run out screaming.

"I-I don't... have you ever th-thought about k-killing your friends?" Applejack asks.

"I wish I could say no... sorry, Applejack." I whisper.

"M-me, you've thought about killing me?" Her voice is distant as her eyes dilate.

"A little... I have no intent to hurt anypony. I don't want to be that person, I just... think about it sometimes." I say.

"Who else have you thought about killing?" Applejack glares at me.

"Pretty much everyone..." I say, turning my gaze away.

"Pretty much? Who haven't you thought this about?" Applejack spits acidly.

"The crusaders... Spike..." I say, "I don't even think of harming foals, fillies, or colts. Or young beings of any sort." Applejack looks at me in shock, then she takes a breath. A deep breath, trying to sort out her thoughts.

"Why?" She finally asks, clearly trembling.

"Applejack, if you don't want to talk abou-"

"Tell me! I'M FINE, JUST TELL ME!" I jump at the force of the request.

"Because there's probably some piece of me that wants to inflict harm for pleasure," I sigh, rubbing my arm awkwardly.

"Why don't you?" Applejack narrows her eyes at me.

"Because that's not me, not the me I want to be. The same reason I don't like being angry... I'd much rather help others. I just can't help thinking these things sometimes." I say sadly.

"So, you don't wanna hurt anypony? You just... can't help it?" Applejack asks, more warmth entering her tone as she processes this information.

"I'm sorry," I say quietly, looking down. I gasp as a tiny black body grapples my leg, I look down more and find Nyx hugging me tightly. "Nyx?" I question in shock.

"I'm sorry! I shouldn't be eavesdropping, but I heard you talking, and you sounded sad. So I thought I could help cheer you up, then I realized you and Applejack were having a moment, and I didn't want to interrupt. Then I heard you say the thing about death, and I was shocked and scared of you. Then you said the thing about no foals and I realized that that's not who you are! And so then I heard you say you don't want to, and I realized you're like I used to be! You don't really want to hurt anypony, you just can't help thinking it, so I wanted to let you know that I can help you get through this! I might not be able to help you get rid of those bad thoughts for good, but I might be able to help you ignore them!" Nyx says, ending it by looking at me hopefully.

I look at her in shock, then I feel a tear start to well in my eye. I choke back a happy sob and Nyx looks at me downcast, "did I make it worse, I'm sorry..." I lean down and pull Nyx into a hug.

"Thank you Nyx, I would love if you could help me," I tell her, she smiles at me.

"I don't know if I could do anything, but I'm always here to listen. I might have gotten a little out of sorts there, I'm sorry. I thought I could handle anything, but I wasn't prepared for that. I want to help you Luka, I'm sorry if I can't help more." Applejack dips her head sadly and I pull her into our hug.

"Applejack, your friendship is more than enough. I don't expect you to understand me, I just hope that you'll be there for me if I need it." I ask hopefully.

"Of course, Luka." Applejack smiles awkwardly while pulling one hoof around me and nyx for the hug.

"And Luka, I wanna help too! I, um... might not be able to help at a lot of things, but I wanna help when I can." Nyx adds, hopeful.

"Thank you, Nyx. That's more than I could ever ask for." I offer her a pleasant smile and she gives me one with much more enthusiasm.

"Do you remember what you were saying about not knowing what you're good at anymore? Well, I talked to Applebloom, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle and they all agreed that we could let you be an honorary crusader!" Nyx raises her hooves in exclamation, "we, uh, would give you a cape... but we don't know how big it needs to be." Nyx says sheepishly. I just look at her in shock, before my grin breaks into a full out smile. My eyes tear up even more and I pull Nyx in for another hug.

"Thank you," I tell her.

"Well everyone else seems content with their situation, and they don't seem to be losing any memories. You're just so nice, it was sad to see you so torn up. So, we thought we could at least try and help you find who you are. Because, isn't that what the crusaders are for?" Nyx says, I pull away from the hug and wipe my eyes.

"I reckon you two want to go find Applebloom and company, so I guess I'll just mosey on out of here. Just remember, I'm always here to help." I smile as Nyx and I nod before running down the hallway. I follow Nyx as she leads me towards the other crusaders, maybe there are some ponies who can help me.

Applejack looks after the two, her smile falls after they run around a corner. She turns with a sigh, not meaning to head anywhere in particular. She's got a lot to think about. What with Luka's admission, and what Applejack knows about Luka. Or, what she thought she knew. Applejack stops cold as she hears Luka.

"Applejack." Applejack drops and covers her head.

"Don't kill me!" Applejack cries fearfully. After no attempts are made on her life she looks up. She finds, not Luka, but Rarity.

"Kill you? I'd never!" She exclaims in shock.

"Sorry... I, uh, thought you were someone else..." Applejack admits.

"Who did you think I was?" Rarity presses, her curiosity piqued.

"Oh, ah, it's nothin'. Don't worry about it..." Applejack says nervously, clearly lying.

"Applejack, flinching in fear because you think someone's out for your blood is not nothing." Rarity states blandly. "Who did you think I was, and don't even think about lying, you're terrible at it."

"... I thought you were Luka," Applejack admits, shivering a bit at the thought.

"Luka? The charming pink haired girl with a good head on her shoulders? What makes you think she wants to kill you?" Rarity asks in shock.

"She told me." Applejack says shakily.

Rarity raises an eyebrow, "She just told you? I doubt that. A killer would probably just do it, not tell you and then let you go," Rarity states matter of factly.

"She told me she's had thoughts of killing all of us... then Nyx got it in her head to help her. She took Luka to the other crusaders." Applejack says with a sigh.

"You think theres a killer here, and you let her just go and play with foals. Which includes your sister and mine." Rarity deadpans, "if you truly fear she's a killer, why would you do that?" Rarity asks.

"She says she wouldn't even think of hurting foals... or colts and fillies. Or any young being." Applejack says.

"There's two things I immediately can't believe right now. First, if she was a killer. Why would you believe her? And second, what type of killer has morals? Killing is completely immoral in and of itself. Well, unless it was vigilante, maybe. But this doesn't sound vigilante," Rarity points out.

"Well, she isn't exactly a killer... she just says she thinks about torturing and killing." Applejack explains, clearly shaking.

"Well, if you think she's a threat, why would you believe her. That would require trust, which it seems you lack at the moment," Rarity points out. Applejack stops at that, why would she trust her? Theres plenty of reasons why, but because she's just not like that is the biggest. Why shouldn't she trust her is a better question. Because she occasionally has homicidal thoughts? But she doesn't act on them, and that's all that really matters.

"I trust her." Applejack says half heartedly.

"Then why are you so jumpy?" Rarity asks.

"I just... I guess I'm scared. I thought I knew her as something, now all of a sudden she's a murderer." Applejack admits.

"You just told me she's not a murderer." Rarity points out.

"Well, I-" Applejack is cut off by Rarity.

"Applejack, don't you think we've learned anything from Nyx? We can't just expect the worse of someone because they think certain things. Nyx herself has continually said she thought about hurting us many times, but she didn't want to be like that. She's ended up saving us more times than I care to count. It sounds to me like Luka doesn't really want to hurt anyone either, else one of her personalities might have just done it. No, she may think these things, but that doesn't mean she wants to do it," Rarity explains.

"You're right... I just..." Applejack tries to think of the words to explain it.

"Just nothing. You're worried for a friend, that's natural. But I think you need to just let it go, there's no problem." Applejack looks at Rarity with relief and curiosity.

"I guess you're right... why are you being so understanding about this?" Applejack asks specifically.

"I don't know. But make no mistake about my behavior. Torture? Rage? Corruption? My goodness. She does need help." For a second Rarity's eye seems to shine in an odd light that almost makes it seem like an odd color. "But, I don't think we have to worry, as you said and which I agree, I trust her." Rarity says. Applejack just sighs and nods in agreement. Today is just another fast paced day, it seems like every day since the vocaloids got here has been like that. Even though it's only been like, three days.

"C'mon Applejack, let's go get something to eat, i'm famished" Rarity says.

"Yeah, sure, let's go" Applejack pushes the thoughts of all that's happened that day out of her mind and leaves the castle with Rarity to go eat.

Chapter 25: Who are you really?

~Two Hours Previously~

I stood in the shadows around the corner as Luka and Applejack conversed, not even a bit surprised when Nyx suddenly appeared. I knew Pinkie would be looking for me soon, but this was my chance to find out more about Luka and I wasn’t all that surprised, actually. I started to walk away, no one ever even knowing I was there, smirking in the darkness. So, we have Luka who thinks of killing and Kamui who actually has killed in the past. I chuckled darkly, albeit still silently. I wonder how they’ll take that a true killer is amongst them.

“There you are Kaito!” Pinkie said from my side as I turned down another hallway. “Are you thinking darky dark thoughts again?”

“Heh, of course not Pinks!” I said with a sincere smile. “You know I don’t think like that!”

“Making sure~. Come on! Rin’s waiting for us!”

“I’m coming, I’m coming!” I followed the bouncy pink mare down the hall, still smiling myself. Sorry for the deception Pinks, but it’s better that you don’t know what is coming for us. It will be better for everyone.

~Present~

Once again I find myself strolling through the friendship castle. After the lessons with Pinkie and Rin, I just need some place calm to think things out. There’s a lot going on up here, ya know?

Just me and my thoughts. ...Yeah that’s scary enough as it is. My mind keeps coming back to events that are to come. Discord’s plan, while mostly unknown to me, the parts he has shared with me are not pleasant. They will be ‘enjoyable’, but most certainly not pleasant.

Then I start to think on the others. Luka was a variable, one that I didn’t like. Unlike Discord, I can’t see her being swayed to either side. She may have to be taken care of sooner or later. Then there was Kamui, a random minded variable. What he told us of his deeds were certainly surprising and those glance he kept giving me says that he knows something. I have a feeling that he will be trouble. And of course Rin and Len were here. I still didn’t know much about Len, but Rin I knew. She’s a good friend and I hate that we’re on opposite sides. Also, she’s kinda cute so that doesn’t hurt.

What? I like cute girls. Hot girls only stay that way for a few years and then it’s gone. Cute stays forever. She picked up on Pinkie Physics pretty well, though it’s a good thing that Pinkie didn’t pick up on the fact that I already figured them out. She’s not as unique as I thought. It’s actually Void Physics, not Pinkie Pie exclusive. Here’s your little fact of the day: the Void is the space between the differing worlds of the Multiverse and Omniverse. It’s properties are relatively unknown or simply conjecture.

Man, my thoughts keep going weird places lately. Okay, so where am I? I look around and seemingly find myself in the dining hall.

Hmm… to eat or not to eat, that is the question. As I think this out, I happened to miss that I wasn’t alone in the hall.

“Hi Kaito!” pipes up a familiar voice. I glance over and see Nyx waving to me from a nearby table, a bowl of cereal in front of her. I smile and walk over to her.

“Hey there, Nyxie,” I greet and take a seat opposite her. “What are you doing here?”

“Breakfast for dinner!” That. Smile. Is. Adorkable.

I smile and chuckle under my breath. “That’s the best kind of dinner.”

“Mmm hmm!” she mumbles through her food before stuffing another spoonful in her mouth. I’m gonna let her chew her food first before we go further. She swallows and smiles at me. “What brings you here?”

I shrug with a stupid grin. “Just wandering around. I do that.”

“Why?”

“It’s a form of meditation for me. Just keep walking and your mind is free to roam. Live your life like that, always in motion, and you’ll always turn out right.”

“Why do you meditate so much?”

“Why do you have so many questions?” I return with a grin.

“Because you’re curious to me.”

Huh? “Huh?”

“Well, Rin told me that I’m your favorite,” she mumbles with a blush, but I just keep a steady face in front of such cuteness. “I wanted to get to know you a little bit, I guess.”

“Oh, well why didn’t you say so, Nyx? I’m a relatively open book, so why don’t we talk a little?”

“But we are talking,” she replies with a confused turn of her head.

I crack up with laughter. “Oh, that is way to adorkable.” She blushes red and shrinks in her seat. “Now, now. I’m not trying to be mean, kiddo. Now, what did you want to know?”

“I already asked.”

“Oh, right, the meditation thing. Well, I meditate to control my anger, Nyx. See, while I’m a relatively calm person, I have a harsh temper that can spiral out of control if I’m not careful.”

Nyx took in a sharp inhale. “I have that same problem! Hey, do you think you could teach me how to meditate?” She places her face right in me with a massive puppy dog look. If didn’t cave here, that would make me a truly heartless human being.

“Okay, okay! Just turn down the cuteness a smidge, you’re gonna give a heart attack,” I laugh out. “Now the key to meditation is the clearing of the mind, to simply let everything go. Do as I do.” I close my eyes and cross my legs, Indian style. I peak to see Nyx trying to replicate me, with little success. “Not necessarily how I’m sitting, kiddo. Just make yourself comfortable.” She blushes again and sits on her haunches. “Just let all your worries, all your thoughts flow out of you, as if you were pulling the plug to your bathtub drain. All you need to do, is breathe.” I take in a slow, deep breath and then let it go. I hear Nyx do the same and we simply sit here together for a few moments, silence our only companion. I can hear Nyx beginning to shift in her spot, no doubt getting bored.

“Uh, Kaito?”

“Yes?”

“I’m bored.” Called it. I chuckle and get out of my meditative spot. I open my eyes to see Nyx a little bit further below me then before. She looks up at me with wide-eyed confusion. “How did you get up on your guitar?”

I shrug, simply looking down on my favorite filly. “I dunno. It just happens sometimes. Personally, I kind a like it. It’s good to have a unique quirk. Even if it’s not a good use for a guitar.”

“Hey, are you any good with it?”

“What do you mean?”

“Can you play me a song?” she asks nervously.

I smile and give her a quick scratch behind the ear. She whines a little when I pull my hand back. “Sure thing, kiddo.” I get down from up top the instrument and place it in my lap. “This is one of my favorites from back home.” Suddenly, I hear something starting in my headphones, similar to what happened when Luka played her drums. Musical accompaniment… convenient. With that distraction assisting, I start my song.

I'm driving home tonight, catching all red lights

That's alright cause I don't want to be alone

There's nobody waitin' there, cold and empty bed

Words I wished I’d said come on the radio

As I start up the guitar, I fail to notice a certain group of humans and ponies walk in. Nyx sees them and waves while they stare in awe at me.

Ooh, oh, oh, and I don't know why I do this to myself

Ooh, oh, oh, I know you're with someone else

But in my mind were somewhere in my car

And it's raining hard on the streetlight glow

You got your lips on mine, its gasoline on fire

I never will forget, you grabbed my shirt and pulled it over my head

And your fingertips slide up and down my back

Breathin' hard, steamin' up the glass

I’d give anything if I could bring you back home

So, I've been sleeping til noon in the same bedroom

Where I once held you and its breaking my heart

I should take down all those pictures from my wall

Promises we made won't fill this empty space

Ooh, oh, oh, and I dont know why I just cant let you go

Ooh, oh, oh, I know youre never coming back

But in my mind were somewhere in my car

And it's raining hard on the streetlight glow

You got your lips on mine, its gasoline on fire

I never will forget, you grabbed my shirt and pulled it over my head

And your fingertips slide up and down my back

Breathin' hard, steamin' up the glass

I’d give anything if I could bring you back home

When the guitar solo hits, I give it my all, pouring everything into my playing. The music is my only focus, just letting the magic of music flow through me.

But in my mind were somewhere in my car

And it's raining hard on the streetlight glow

You got your lips on mine, its gasoline on fire

I never will forget, you grabbed my shirt and pulled it over my head

And your fingertips slide up and down my back

Breathin' hard, steamin' up the glass

I’d give anything if I could bring you back home

When I finally finish, I jump when I hear clapping and cheering from behind me. “Gah!” I turn and see the Mane Six and the other Vocaloids clapping and cheering for me. Well most of them, Luka just stood there, but at least she’s smiling, that’s something. “Um, how long have all of you been standing there?”

“Whole time,” states Nyx.

“Wow, I really suck at paying attention to my surroundings.”

“That you do,” Rin says with a giggle, while glare playfully at her.

“Yer not helping, Pix.”

“Who said I’m here to help?” she says with a sly grin. Okay, now I have to get revenge. I got down from the table and move over to her. I bend over slightly to look her directly in the eye. She steps back a little, getting a little nervous and blushing a bit. I smile mischievously at her and then plant a quick kiss to her forehead.

Rin freezes up and squeaks a little. I laugh as I stood upright again and then walked off. “Coming Nyx?” I call back to the little filly.

“Sure! Can we go to Sugar Cube Corner and get a treat?”

“No prob! Milkshakes on me!”

“Yay!” With that, we walk off, leaving everyone else, especially Rin, staring off into space.

Chapter 26: Sibling Chat

'Ohmygoshohmygoshogmygosh!' That was pretty much what was running through my mind after Kaito kissed me on the forehead. Even though it was just on my forehead, a kiss is still a kiss. I know that I was pretty much as read as a cherry, as standing in the middle of the dinning room like an idiot, but I didn't know what to do next.

I turned my head to see a very pissed off Len. 'Overprotective Twin Brother Activated' I thought.

Both of us were super quiet in the room, I didn't noticed that the other Vocaloids and ponies were gone, and it was just us two alone, which was a rare thing since we arrive in Equestria.

"Len?" I finally broke the silence. "Are you okay?" I asked, even though I know that he wasn't, seeing that I got a kiss on the forehead from a complete stranger (In his point of view though).

"Yep!" He answered quickly, "I'm fine, just peachy. It's not like my young sister has a crush on someone that looks way older then her; I'm great."

"Yeah..." The awkward silence returns.

But this time, Len breaks the silence. "Listen, Ri-er, Leandra," he started, calling me by my real name. "I'm not gunna beat that Kaito up like I always do when I see a guy with you, I just want to make sure my sis won't get her heart broken. And I also don't want you to lose your first kiss with the wrong person."

"I know." I said. "And even though I really don't know what he looked like back on Earth, he just seemed sweet and fun to be around online... I always told myself that he's way too old for me, but he just makes me feel normal for once... other than you."

Len didn't say anything, but I could tell that he was nodding his head in understanding.

That was then I changed the subject. "Hold on? Did Kaito say he was going to get some Milkshake as Sugarcube Corner?"

"Yeah..?" Len answered.

"Shit! We're not allowed to leave the castle!" Then, without another second to lose, I ran out the room, leaving a quiet Len to himself.

"Kaito! KAITO! KAITO!!" I shouted as I ran down the hall.

'Oh, Rin...' I thought. 'If only you can feel what I feel about that guy.'

I started leaving the dining room after my sister left to warn her little crush about leaving the castle. 'I didn't know why, but it just doesn't feel right with that guy. It's like he's hiding something. I may look young, but I know something's up with that guy.' I was just wandering around the castle, not really seeing were I was going. Luckily, I arrived at my bedroom. I walked around, seeing the instruments leaning on the wall. I came across the yellow backpack that belonged to both me and Rin. I opened it, seeing the endless darkness within the bag. I dipped my arm in the bag, feeling some items inside, none catching my attention.

I picked out my iPhone 5C, seeing it's white and blue case and the red headphones plugged into it. I placed it in my pocket, then continued looking through the bag.

I stopped moving when I felt something flat and stiff. I pulled it out, seeing that it was a photo. The photo was a picture of our family, and it was us before our appearance changed. I almost forgot what we looked like, and even our parent and little brother.

I eyed the oldest sibling, her being me, but her hair was short and blond (While noticing the dark brown strands in the back). Her clothes made her look like a boy, fooling anyone who never truly knew her. I then looked at the other girl next to her, seeing her purple glasses and crazy long hair, showing some lose strands popping out. I looked at her Brony shirt, it being Vinyl Scratch and Octavia leaning on a music note being Octavia's Cutie mark. The gray mare was holding Bögen für Celli in her hooves, while the white unicorn was listening to music with some red headsets that had her cutie mark on the side.

I placed the photo back in the bag, thinking of how our parents will react to there two teenagers missing. I imagined that our mother was crying her eyes out, our little brother joining her. I also imagined that our father and uncle were searching everywhere, determination on there face, while hiding the pain within them.

I didn't notice that I was tearing, and that someone was walking in the room.

I turned my head to see that it was Kamui.

Chapter 27: Premonition

Except, it wasn't Kamui. This person had his face, but it was paler, he had medium length black hair combined with blood red eyes and a large murderous smile. In his hand was a large knife and he stared at me, hungrily. Then he spoke, his words like ice and poison in my veins, these three words;

"Go. To. Sleep." It was a living nightmare, standing before me in his twisted glory was the legendary murderer, Jeff the Killer, a.k.a Sandman. I try to scream, but before I can, his knife is at my throat, a finger on my lips.

"Shhh...we can't let the others spoil the fun" His smile widens "now can we?

Before I know it, my mouth is gagged and I am tied to the bed, struggle as I might, the bonds are to strong. The monster was looking at his knife, entranced by it, running his fingers along the side of the knife before turning his focus at me.

"Lets have some fun now, hmm?" He took his knife and sliced my forearm drawing blood. He took his knife and licked the blood off of it before licking my wound like a rabid beast, staring at me with those eyes. Those awful eyes. Besides being blood red, they were cold and empty, like my soul was being pulled into a vortex of death and loneliness. He never blinked as he licked my wound. Tears were rushing down my face at this point as this monster cut me left and right, having a rush from the pain he caused me. My mind began drawing a blank as he sighed.

"Aw...if you break now my fun will end!" Fun. A word that I know bore revulsion for. If this is 'fun' then the world is a god awful place. My mind began drifting to Kamui and his history. Specifically the night his girlfriend was killed, the words he spoke as he killed a man.

"Roses are Red, Violets are Blue. I've got a knife, Now it's in You!" He said it happened to years ago...around the first murder by Jeff. Then it hit me, the trauma of the moment gave him an alternate personality...Kamui is Jeff. My eyes widened from this thought when he laughed.

"So you figured it out? That makes me glad. Though of course Akira, or should I say 'Kamui' has no knowledge of me. I would prefer his curse remain unknown boy." He put his knife to my throat. "This is where we say goodbye. Now please be a dear, and go to sleep?" He sliced...then I woke up.

"...It was..." I panted "A nightmare?..." Only later would I come to realize, that sometimes dreams can very easily become reality.

~~Perspective Kamui~

I laid in my bed dreaming when something that hadn't happened in months, my body had a dark glow around it as my body changed. My hair shrank and turned black, my skin paled, and a hoodie, jeans, and black Converses replaced my clothes. A knife appeared by me on the bed. My eyes opened bow blood red, and a twisted smile grew on my face.

"While Akira is away, Jeff comes out to play!"

Chapter 28: Nightmare in Twilight's Castle (Part 1)

~P.O.V. Len~

After that terrifying nightmare, I was planning on telling Rin the nightmare, that is, until I heard a voice I wish I never heard.

"While Akira is away, Jeff comes out to play!"

The voice sent chills up my spine. I didn't know what to do, either I get up and definitely get killed, or stay in bed and wait to get killed. Either way, I still have a high chance of dying. I decided to stay in my bed, but keep a close eye on Kam-I mean Jeff.

I watched at Jeff looked around, seeing the sleeping form of Kaito. Jeff slowly walked over to Kaito, an unemotional look on his face. When he was close enough, he used his knife to flick off the loose strand of hair in Kaito's face.

Jeff just stood silent, just watching Kaito sleep, not making a move to murder him.

"You're something else." Jeff said loud enough for me to hear, but quiet to not wake Kaito.

After that, Jeff walked towards the door, leaving the room and leaving the door wide open.

I still wasn't sure if I should leave the room to find help or go back to sleep like nothing happened. I know that latter was a very stupid and heartless choice, but at the same time, I didn't want to get killed by a fictional character that was someone's alter ego.

But then I started thinking of what will happen if I didn't do anything. Imagining the dead corpses of both human and pony. That got me to get up and wake up Kaito first.

At first I thought of just leaving him be, but what Jeff said made be curious.

"Kaito." I whispered.

"Mhm..." Kaito groaned.

"Kaito, wake up." I started shaking his shoulder.

"Five more minutes, mom." Kaito mumbled.

"Come on, Kaito!" I half whispered and shouted.

"Huh? What?" Kaito raised himself to a sitting position, his legs crossed Indian styled underneath the quilt.

"Kaito, you gotta help me." I said.

"With what?" Kaito rubbed the tiredness from his eyes.

"Something's up with Kamui." I explained a bit.

"What's wrong with Kamui?" Kaito asked, getting curious about the situation.

"It seems that Kamui has some sort of alter ego and now it's roaming through the castle." I explained some more. "His alter ego is Jeff."

"Wait? Jeff as in Jeff the Killer?" Kaito asked.

"Yes! And if we don't stop him, he might kill someone." I was starting to freak out a little inside.

"What about Rin and Luka? Are they okay?" Kaito asked.

"I don't know, I'm too scared to check." I admitted.

"Baby." Kaito teased.

"Shut up. There's a killer on the loose." I said.

"Okay fine, we'll check on the others." Kaito then got out of bed, taking his sword out of his guitar.

~P.O.V. Kaito~

I was still confused about what was going on. Jeff the killer, roaming through the castle in Kamui's body. It sounds like some huge prank, but I wasn't sure if Len was lying or not. I still didn't know much about him. But if anything, this might be because of the magic on this planet. Maybe it help Jeff come out from Kamui's mind.

I was thankful that the girls room was close to ours, but as we got closer to their room, we heard some shuffling from inside. From that, I griped Moonlight tighter, while Len stepped back. I still think he's a wuss, even if there's a killer in the castle.

Without another second to spare, I kicked down the door, seeing what was happening.

I saw that Luka was on the floor, seeing her grip to her side and Jeff had Rin on the bed, bod to the furniture itself, gag in ger mouth and tears going down her cheek.

"Mmh!" Rin tried to shout through the gag. I noticed that she wasn't looking at me, but behind us.

I turned around just in time to see Jeff stab Len on the side, Len taking in a quick breath and falling to the floor.

"Pity, you ruined the fun for us. I was just about to show this little girl a fun time." Jeff said, eyeing me with those soulless eyes.

"What did you do to Kamui?" I asked, Moonlight ready just in case he decided to attack.

"Who? You mean Akira? He's still in his little dream world. Pathetic if you ask me." Jeff said.

I still eyed him, knowing that he wasn't telling everything.

"Oh, don't worry. He's still here, but as long as he's sleeping, I'm taking the wheel." Jeff said.

'So that's how he's in control. Kamui in just unconscious.' I thought as I kept my eye on him.

"Now, if you don't mind. I got a job to finish." Jeff then, as quick as lightning, dashed right past me. Him now in front of Rin, knife on her throat. "If you take one step, she's dead."

I saw that Rin was looking at me with fear in her eyes, fresh tears rolling down her cheeks.

At first I didn't know what to do, if I moved, Rin is done for. And even if I didn't do anything, she'll still die either way. That was then I remembered the powers I showed at the Crystal Empire.

"Okay!" I said. "I won't move." That got a crazy smile from Jeff and a look of betrayal from Rin.

"Good." Jeff was about to cut Rin's clothes off with his knife, until I interrupted him.

Both Rin and Jeff heard a light hum. At first Jeff ignored it and was about to strip Rin naked, until a blue bolt hit Jeff's knife, the knife flying out of reach.

Jeff looked back at me, seeing my sword glow a hint of blue. Jeff showed a 'pissed off' expression.

"What?" Kaito asked. "I didn't take a step." And it was true, I was still standing on the same spot I was on.

"Ugh! I can never have fun, can I?" Jeff asked no one exactly. "One moment, sweetie." Jeff said to Rin, Rin only responding in a bemused look in her eyes.

Jeff then made a jump towards his knife. But before he could grab it, Luka took it and tossed it behind Kaito.

"What...now?" Luka said, while taking in strained breaths.

"Hmph!" Jeff then dashed out the room, while also taking his knife. I knew that he could tell that he wasn't gunna win between us, but nows not the time to chase him down. I need to help the others.

I walked over to Luka, going on my knees to help her up. "You okay?" I asked.

"N-never better." Luka said.

"What happened anyways?" I asked, setting her down on her bed. But before she could answer I went towards Len's unconscious body, hearing his strained breathing.

I placed him on another bed, thinking of what to do.

"Hmmh?" I turned my head to Rin, still tied up to her bed.

"Oh! Sorry." I quickly untied Rin, her hugging me while crying once again.

"Thankyouthankyouthankyou!" Rin said, tightening her embrace around me.

"It's okay. Everything's okay." I comforted her, sitting on the bed with her.

"I-I was so sc-scared, Kaito. I felt so w-weak." Rin stuttered between sobs.

"It's fine. Your okay now." I said. I turned my head to Luka. "So what did happen?" I asked again.

"That guy just came out of nowhere." Luka explained. "I woke up due to Rin not cooperating to Jeff's action. I tried to stop him, resulting in this," Luka showed the deep gash on her side, making me cringe a bit. "After he did this, I couldn't fight without losing more blood, so I watched as Jeff tied Rin to her bed, gagging her as well. There were a few cuts Jeff did on Rin, due to the struggling, but before he could do anything, you guys came in and you know the rest."

"Hmm..." I started thinking.

'This Jeff really is something special, but so far we have two seriously ingured, me and Rin. Of course Kamui is with Jeff and Twilight is still- oh crap!'

"Guys! We need to get Twilight!" I shouted.

"Wh-why?" Rin asked, wiping away her tears.

"Jeff might be looking for her!" I said.

"And maybe Spike and Nyx!" Luka added.

"Oh, Nyx!" Rin said.

"Luka, you need to stay and heal with Len. Rin, your coming with me." I said.

"Okay." Both Luka and Rin said.

I then grabbed Rin's arm, running out the room with her in tow.

"Good luck." Luka said, me hearing her say as I went out the door.

Chapter 29: Nightmare in Twilight's Castle (Part 2)

I grip my side, that's not going away anytime soon. Len isn't in a better state, dare I say he's worse off than me. He was stabbed directly, meaning his vital organs are in jeopardy. I was sliced, meaning the cut is deep, but I shouldn't be too badly hurt. I was tempted to kill Kamui, or jeff. I might have if I weren't in such a bad state. The unfortunate truth is that he got the jump on me, and therefore he had the tactical advantage.

But that still leaves the matter of what to do with Len, he could bleed out if I don't help him. Of course Discord would put a known killer in our group, he wants to create entropy within our circle of trust. And there must be a real danger, what's the chance of us having healing powers? But, the void. The void doesn't exist along a spatial or chronal plane, meaning time doesn't exist. One of the main aspects in recovery is time.

Could I...? No, time and space are too enveloped in everything. With that sort of thinking I could do almost anything, and I am not a mary sue. Looks like we're on our own, and that means I need to help Len. I should really hurry up, he's in bad condition. With this in mind, I tie a cloth around his side tightly and dash from the room.

I'm on my way to Twilight when I find Jeff, he's searching for her. Unfortunately, he see's me. I'm in no condition to fight, I'm in no condition to run... looks like I'll be hiding. I focus on the void and not being found, I watch Jeff's terrible smile turn to confusion. It looks like it worked, now I just have to sneak by him. I'm careful not to alert him, and he continues to look around wildly. I keep my invisibility up all the way to Twilights room.

I watch her look to the door in confusion as it opens and closes from ke stepping in, she just can't see me. I let my hiding spot down and she jumps in surprise.

"Luka! Since when can you turn invisible?!" She exclaims.

"Shh! No time, we have a big problem. Where are Spike and Nyx?" I ask.

"I think they're in the dining room eating breakfast," I freeze, that was the direction Kamui was pointed. "Why? What's wrong?" Twilight asks worriedly.

"We have a killer on our hands." I tell her.

Nyx hums to herself happily as she scoops another spoonful of cereal into her mouth. She looks over at Spike who is also shoveling through his breakfast with surprising speed. It made sense, Twilight got this new dessert and she said they could have one after breakfast. Experience told Nyx that the faster she ate the hungrier she would feel afterwards, and that meant the longer she could enjoy the treat. Until tummy ache set in from eating too much, but that's future Nyx's problem.

Besides, word on the street says that this new dessert is phenomenal. They're called Phe-Nom-Nom-enons, and Pinkie recommended them. Nyx was just finishing up when one of the humans walked in, except it wasn't one she remembered. She was about to greet him when she noticed something. There was something in his smile that set her off, it felt bad. Could there even be a bad smile? Nyx feels uneasiness set in as the figure saunters towards them, but Spike doesn't seem to notice.

"Oh, you must be new. I'm Spike, and his is Nyx! Nice to meet you!" Spike greets, the new humans grin widens. Nyx knows this uneasiness Isn't the same as just social awkwardness, this is her gut telling her somethings wrong. Nyx gets up and elbows Spike, he turns to her.

"Get behind me," she whispers.

"What, why?" Spike asks in confusion.

"Something's not right," Spike zees the fear etched upon her features and complies. The human chuckles driely.

"It's ok, little ones. I just want to play," the way he says play sends shivers up Nyx's spine. Spike doesn't seem perturbed, until the human pulls out a knife. "but you must be tired, so I'll just ask you to..." he pauses and rushes up to them. Quick as a bullet he's next to Nyx in an instant. He brings the knife up and shows Nyx her frightened reflection in it, "go to sleep..." he finishes quietly. Nyx throws up a shield, but he bursts through it.

"I think they're in here!" Nyx stops as she hears her mother's voice. That hesitation costs her as she notices too late the next attack. She attempts to leap out of the way, but she feels as the blade cuts into her flank. Twilight bursts into the room at that exact moment and time seems to slow to a stop.

"A killer?" That certainly got Twilights attention.

"Yes, we need to make sure everyponies safe. Starting with Nyx and Spike. Then we need to get Len medical attention. Then we can focus on subduing Jeff." Twilight nods shakily and hops to her hooves.

"Twilight! There's a killer and... and... I'm sure Luka already told you everything..." Rin says dejectedly.

"You all really need to get better at navigating this castle." I comment.

"If this is really as dire as you say it is, we don't have time to dawdle!" Twilight exclaims.

"Let's go!" Kaito runs out before running back in sheepishly. "Uh, where are we going?" He asks.

"Come on!" Twilight yells. Everyone else runs after her, except for me. I try to move and am immediately struck with searing pain and vertigo. Nausea sets in and my head starts to spin, I stumble and fall to my hands and knees. I clutch my side and start to hack violently, I look at the liquid from my coughing. It's blood. My vision starts to go dark, but I slam my fist down. I can't be done now, I have to help them. I try to force myself up, but I'm disoriented and collapse once more. I flip over to my back and look up at the spinning ceiling, until it stops. I get up and feel fine, I start to question it until I decide there are more pressing matters.

"Nyx!" I look at my daughter in terror, she has a long gash across her flank. A maelstrom of emotions crosses my visage. Panic. Fear. Sadness. Anger. Resolution. I feel my energy flaring up, alongside my mane. The walls begin to take on a bright reddish yellow glow, but I ignore them. I have one focus and one focus only. Saving my daughter. I see the assailants smile drop and actually look a little afraid, good.

"You monster. You. Hurt. Nyx!" I punctuate every pause with a blast of magic. Each blast he dodges, but it leaves a scorch mark where it lands. The room seems to be getting brighter with each word, I wonder why? I don't have time to worry about that as my vision locks onto the killer. I let loose blast upon blast of magical energy. I want him dead! He tried to hurt Nyx! He has no right to hurt her! And... I have no right to end him... what am I doing?

The glow in the room subsides as I realize something, if I end him than that makes me no better than him. There is a just way, but this is not it. What type of example would that set for Nyx, seeing me kill. In this moment however, I realize my one flaw.

"You hesitated," I hear in my ear, I turn in time to see him lunging with a knife towards me. I close my eyes tightly and await the pain of a knife passing through my epidermal layer and seeking deep into my muscle tissue. Possibly damaging several internal organs and severing multiple arteries in the process, but it never comes. I look to find the knife stopped about a foot from me, the killer is looking at it in confusion. I take the chance presented to me.

"You hesitated," I say before my magic envelops him in a sleep spell. He slumps to the floor drowsily and I make sure he's asleep. I turn to find Nyx, I rush over to her. "Nyx!" I look her over. I take care with her injured flank and look it over, I let out the breath I hadn't realized I was holding in. "It's just a scratch... thank Celestia it was just a scratch..." I let the tears form in my eyes as I hold her.

"Mom! What about Luka?!" Nyx asks, I look around. Where is Luka? Oh, she said something about Len needing medical attention, she must have stayed behind to help him. I use my magic to mend her cut and help her to her hooves. I look back and find Kaito and Rin looking over the killer. Now that I take a better look, I don't recognize him.

"Kaito, can you look over our hostage, Nyx, and Spike? Rin, can you lead me to Len?" They both nod and I reluctantly leave my daughter in the no doubt capable hooves- no, hands -of Kaito. Rin heads out the door and I follow her to their room. I enter and find Len propped up against a bed with a bloodied cloth around his chest. I remove it and look at his wound. It looks bad, but not something magic can't fix.

"Hey Twilight, nice to see ya." Len says dryly, I flare up my spell and the wound mends itself. I look at my work in satisfaction before taking in my surroundings. Where's Luka?

"Len? Where's Luka? Did she go looking for us again?" I ask.

"Again? She never came back after the first time. You patched her up too, right?" He replies, my blood goes cold.

"Patch her up?" I ask shakily.

"Yeah, Jeff cut her up good. She had this deep jagged scar down her side, it was bleeding like crazy. Wait... you didn't, did you?" Len asks in concern, I just shake my head. I was so shocked by her news I must not have noticed the scar. Only question is, where is

she?

"Twilight!" Rainbow Dash bursts in the door. "Thank Celestia I found you, we have a situation!" I look over to her in horror.

"I'm sorry Rainbow, I don't have ti-" I try to tell her.

"You don't understand! We have a terrible problem and we need you asap!" I look at her and see fear in her eyes. Tears are threatening to brim so I let her speak. "It's Luka! There's lots of blood and... and... she's not breathing!" The room goes silent as all the warmth is sucked out.

The first thing I notice is silence. I'm not sure why I notice this, or why it's important. But I have more important things to worry about, like the killer. I notice a glow from under the door Twilight said hey should be behind. The dining room. I open it and I find what looks like a warzone.

The walls are scorched and glowing brightly from the light of Twilight. Which is to say, Twilight's mane and tail are on fire. She's launching ball after ball of magical energy, her eyes are filled with rage. I watch as that anger flickers and somewhat subsides, a dire mistake in battle. I run up to her just in time to jump between her and Jeff as he lunges.

"You hesitated..." he says before his knife lodges itself in my stomach, sending crippling pain through my body, but I stopped it. Jeff is looking at his knife curiously and Twilight's eyes are closed in fear, she opens them slowly. She looks at me in wonder, then she flares up her horn.

"You hesitated," Twilight hits him with some sort of spell and I stagger back. The knife falls out and I clutch my stomach. The pain is already subsiding as I stagger over to Nyx. Twilight makes it over first and I pull myself to the side. I pull my hand away and my stomach feels fine, there isn't even any blood.

"Mom! What about Luka?!" I hear Nyx cry out, I look over and want to tell her I'm fine. I almost do that, until I'm stopped by Twilights action. She looks around and takes account of Kaito and Rin, she sees Spike and Jeff, but her eyes pass over me without the slightest bit of recognition. I hang back and she doesn't make any moves to hint at noticing me. I look at everyone else and find the same unknowing looks, except for Nyx.

Twilight and Rin leaves and Kaito is sitting by Jeff, Spike walks over to Kaito hesitantly. I make my way over to Nyx and she tracks my every move, we don't say anything for a while. Nyx finally speaks up.

"Are you okay?" She searches my body for any scars and upon finding none looks me dead in the eyes.

"I think so, I'm not hurt at all. At least, I don't feel hurt..." I give myself a look over and find nothing wrong.

"Why didn't mommy see you?" Nyx asks.

"It wasn't just Twilight... no one noticed me. I guess the better question is why can you see me?" I ask.

"I don't know... sometimes I can make ponies ignore me by thinking about it, but I have never been able to make ponies ignore somepony else." I pause at that.

"You make ponies... just ignore you?" I ask in interest.

"Yeah, sometimes if I believe hard enough then I'm really good at hide and go seek," Nyx nods happily.

"Really?" I say in interest. That sounds a lot like my power, but how can I be sure she's also a void aspect?

"Uh-huh! Wait... can you do that too?" Nyx asks.

"Well, yes, but I'm not doing it right now..." I try to think of what it could be. "Let's see, fast healing, no one notices me, no music... no music! There's always music!" I exclaim, I listen to he deafening near silence. If the steady beat and quiet melody is gone, it can't be good.

"Music? Wait, you can hear it too?" Nyx asks excitedly. I look at her in shock, she has to be a void being just like me. But... how? She uses magic that's naturally harmonic and was born from magic. It's an impossible outcome, she's the daughter of he fetting element of magic for crying out loud. To be surrounded by harmony but remain neutral... how?

"Well, normally. But not anymore... doesn't it get annoying?" I ask her.

"Not really, I only really hear it if I'm bored. And even then, it's nice to listen to." I stare at this filly in shock. It's obvious she's at least a little more knowledgeable about this if she knows how to stop the music that has been bugging me from day one.

"Well, let's go see if Twilight knows anything about what's happened to me." I tell her.

"But Kaito will try and stop me, mom told him to keep an eye on me," Nyx says.

"Well then, let's just hope he ignores you," I say with a wink. It takes a second, but eventually she makes an 'oh...' face and starts to concentrate. Eventually she nods and follows me out of the room and towards Lens room.

We arrive to find Twilight dashing down the hall and away from us, where is she going in a hurry? We follow after and end up in the library I initially found Twilight in we walk in and find all of the mane six and Rin and Len in a circle around something. I motion for Nyx to hold up and move over to see what they're looking at. I look down and find myself, dead on the floor. True to form Nyx appears beside me a moment later, completely disobeying me. The room is filled with the shrieks of a distressed filly.

"Nyx?!" Twilight exclaims, she rushes over and holds her filly tightly.

"Luka! What happened?" Nyx asks, trying to squirm out of her mother's grasp.

"Shh... it's ok, you're safe..." Twilight soothes.

"I... I don't know..." I admit.

"What happened?" Len asks Twilight softly.

"She came bursting in here saying we had to look out, told me there was a killer on the loose. She was in such a rush to help save Nyx and Spike that I didn't notice her gash. And she was right, if we had been even a minute later... I might not have been able to save them. I almost wasn't anyways, but... he hesitated." Twilight says sadly.

"She was always the selfless type... she really did sacrifice her life to save somepony else's" Applejack said, her hat just barely covering her face. You can tell she's fighting back tears even if you can't see it.

"We didn't even get to throw her a proper welcoming party..." Pinkies mane and tail are straight as curtains.

"This is the... worst... possible... thing..." Rarity is unusually subdued for the town drama queen, making the comment that much more sincere. Fluttershy is just weeping uncontrollably into said fashionista's coat, but Rarity isn't complaining as she holds onto Fluttershy just as tightly. Rainbow Dash is clearly fighting back tears of her own, she's losing.

"But Luka, you're not dead! Can't you get up?" Nyx asks, still struggling in her mothers arms.

"Nyx... I know this is hard, but she's gone..." Twilight says softly, choking back sobs.

"I don't know Nyx..." I reach out to my body and feel the cool skin. I try to reach back in and feel myself ejected back, I fall through a trembling Fluttershy and she shivers.

"No, you just can't see her!" Nyx insists.

"Are you saying, like a spirit?" Len asks.

"But Luka's not actually... Luka. Her spirit wouldn't be a her," Rin points out. I think on this and realize she's right, I can't be a spirit. So, what is this? If I'm not a spirit, I'm not dead... per se. But then, where am I?

"Nyx? Can you really see Luka?" Twilight asks cautiously.

"Yes, she's behind Fluttershy!" Fluttershy looks behind her warily and right through me. I walk past her and over to my body, there has to be a way back in.

"Twilight, can't you do anything?" Nyx pleads.

"No, necromancy is dark and forbidden magic I don't have access to." Twilight replies sadly.

"Can you at least heal her wounds?" Twilight looks at Nyx and relents. I feel her magic mending my wounds, but then I feel it seeping into my body. That can't be good, that magic is harmony. I push her influence out and she jumps a little as her magic cuts off. Thankfully, she opened something up and I force myself inside. I feel searing pain and suck in air hurriedly. There are gasps around me, but I ignore them as I curl up into the not fully healed wound. I can still feel the effects of blood-loss and if I don't get medical attention soon, I will die again.

I feel Twilight's magic grasping for me, but I make myself invisible to its influence. I'm getting quite good at these powers of void. Unfortunately, life brings back that dreaded music. I can hear what sounds like a song from the show, except in G minor. Oddly fitting for the occasion. Twilights magic is still reaching out for me, so I flip over and look her in the eyes.

"No magic yet... need bandages..." I don't know what the magic will do to me just yet, but I have a bad enough headache without the effects of magic adding to it. Thankfully, Rainbow dash was steps ahead and she hoofs twilight some bandages. I uncurl and let Twilight wrap me up, I cough up some more blood. I feel a small form embracing my arm and I look down to find Nyx nuzzled into my hand.

"Yeah, apparently I'm not getting out of this experiment that easily..." I cough.

"I was so scared for you!" Nyx sobbed, I sigh and use my other hand to run my fingers through her mane gently.

"I know, thanks Nyx." I tell her gently.

"Thanks? I didn't do anything..." Nyx sniffles, looking up at me expectantly.

"You were there," I tell her. She thinks on this and ends up nuzzling into my arm again, I just sigh and look at the ponies around me.

"Geez, you all look like someone died," I comment, receiving me a light slug to the shoulder.

"Don't try and be a martyr again you knucklehead!" Applejack said wiping her eyes and chuckling.

"You died! Who does that to their friends?" Rainbow says trying to pretend like she wasn't crying.

"First off, I didn't plan on collapsing from blood loss with no one to help me. Second, I didn't do that to you girls, I did it for you- wait... friends? Are we friends?" I ask in confusion.

"I'll be darned if we aren't, you work hard and I think you're a very honest mare... er, girl... female?" Applejack says.

"You stayed by your friends sides through thick and thin," Dash agrees.

"You've been nothing but kind... er, except when you weren't really entirely you... but I think that counts as an exception," Fluttershy says, trying to control her shaking and wiping her eyes. She tries to smile, but It's clear she's still distraught.

"You gave your life to help, if that doesn't make you generous then I don't know what does." Rarity adds.

"You know enough about magic, I'm sure you know that those are attributes to a good friend. You must feel the magic of friendship," Twilight insists. I think on it and while I didn't feel anything inherently magical, I know friends when I see them.

"Yeah, maybe," I nod my head and let a small smile grace my lips. We all turn at the slam of a door opening up.

"Hey, Kamui is up and Jeff is gone. He's wondering what happened." Kaito says, dragging in the tied up form of Kamui.

"Ok, what did I do to deserve this. The rope is chafing me," he declares bitterly.

"Why is Kamui tied up? What did you do with the killer?" Twilight asks.

"It turns out the killer was Kamui! He changed back after a while. But... Kamui doesn't remember it," Spike says, entering the room behind Kaito.

"Wait, Kamui was the killer?" Twilight asks in shock.

"Well, almost killer. He never actually killed anyone, can we call him a killer for just intent?" Kaito says tapping his chin

thoughtfully.

"But he did kill someone! He killed Luka!" Nyx exclaims, all eyes turn to me.

"Ah, it was just a flesh wound," I say with a wave.

"You weren't breathing!" Nyx exclaims.

"I've had worse," Nyx stops at this.

"You have?" Applejack asks.

"Well... no, but still. It wasn't all that bad." I concede.

"Luka, you died. It was pretty bad." Rainbow Dash says.

"But I'm alive now, what does it matter?" I ask, Twilight opens her mouth to answer. She pauses a second and then just shakes her head, she close her mouth and turns to Kaito.

"Kamui was the killer?" She asks skeptically.

"Well, yes and no. Jeff was the killer, but he used Kamui as a host body," Kaito explains.

"This is too much..." Twilight grumbles.

"I'm going." I declare, wincing and clutching my side lightly as I stand up.

"Where are you going?" Fluttershy asks.

"Somewhere that isn't here. Probably my room," I tell them.

"But your wounds, being alone isn't safe. What if something happens?" Twilight asks.

"I'll go with her!" Nyx declares. Twilight looks hesitant, but she eventually accepts.

"Ok, but be careful," Nyx nods hurriedly and we leave. One things for sure, that room is about to get really complicated and I

don't wanna be a part of that. Apparently someone else feels that too, because Applejack comes out a second later.

"Hey, Luka, and Nyx. Mind if I join you gals?" I think it over and relent.

"Why not," I reply and Applejack smiles, but then her smile drops.

"Luka, I know you had good intentions... but, please don't die again." I sigh at this.

"I'll try AJ," I offer her a smile and she sniffs and wipes her eyes.

"It's just... I like ya Luka, and I don't like seeing ya hurt." Applejacks eyes widen at what she says and she looks at me expectantly.

"Thanks, I like you to AJ, you're a good friend." I tell her.

"Uh, Luka. I don't quite know how to say this... so, I'll start rambling and hope I end up where I want to. You came here and I

wasn't quite sure what to think about you, I was wary of you because you were different. Now I see you're a great mare, er... female. You're a bit distant, but I look past that calm demeanor and I see a very colorful soul. I saw you beating yourself up literally and figuratively because of the poison joke, and it hurt me a little inside. It hurt because I looked at you and I didn't see a friend in need, I saw something else. I thought I saw family, but I was wrong. I saw you lying there, dead... I cracked. Something inside me clicked and I realized what you are to me Luka," Applejack is shaking now, but I don't dare move.

"Applejack, are you saying...?" I hold my breath as I wait for an answer.

"I care for you Luka. Not like a friend, or family, but like a significant other. I didn't want to let myself believe it because we're so different... being different species and all, but I do. I love ya, and I can't lie to myself anymore about my feelings." Applejack is looking at me, shaking in fear. Fear of rejection most likely.

"Applejack... I had no idea you felt this way," I tell her, trying to sort through my emotions. Being asexual, I don't know what I should feel. I never felt attraction towards people, or ponies. But, looking at AJ I feel an unfamiliar fuzziness in my chest and that same feeling of happiness I get from doing something nice for someone. I look at Applejack and realize that, yes, I can and do love her back.

"I guess the only question is whether you like me back," Applejack says. A brilliant idea comes to mind and I smile playfully.

"I'm sorry Applejack... but you'll have to repeat your question. I was too distracted by your charm," Applejack looks confused for a second. Realization dawns on her face as her cheeks turn a rosy red.

"Wait, does that mean...?" Applejack asks hopefully.

"Yeah, I think I'd love to be your special somepony," I tell her, scooping her into an embrace. She hugs me tightly and I wince at the still tender wound on my side. "Careful, I'm fragile," her grip releases a little and she pulls her head back to look me in the eyes. I rest my nose against the tip of her muzzle and turn my head. She leans in and we kiss.

"Aww..." Nyx coos beside us. I hear a door open.

"Oh, you girls are... right... here... oh..." I break off the kiss and look to the side to find Rainbow Dash standing a little to the side staring at us with wide eyes. Applejack looks at her sheepishly and we both blush.

"Wow, I really think you broke her." Nyx says, tapping the side of Rainbows head with a hoof.

"Twilight... kiss... what...?" Rainbow Dash finally asks.

"I think Twilight wants us, why don't we see what it is?" Applejack suggests, I nod and let her go.

"I think I'll head out too," Applejack excuses herself and nopony objects. We all turn our attention to Kamui, who is still lying in the middle of the room. Tied up and confused, but mostly confused. Though, he is very tied up, make no mistake about that. I sigh and try to gather my thoughts. Applejack is out of the room, as well as Luka and Nyx. All the humans and ponies that have any business being in the castle are accounted for. Oh, and Spike.

"Ok, so. Let me get this straight. Some entity has possessed Kamui and goes around attempting to kill all manner of living beings. Does this entity have a name?" I ask.

"Jeff the killer." Rin speaks up.

"Jeff, right. I think I remember hearing that." I nod as I think on this.

"And it's not really an entity... I think it's more of an alternate personality." Kaito says.

"Really? Argh! This is... this is... I don't know!" I say in frustration.

"Are you guys saying I have a murderous alternate personality that attempted to kill you all?" Kamui asks incredulously.

"Hmm... yeah, essentially." Kaito says thoughtfully.

"Oh... sorry." Kamui apologizes.

"It's alright, we're fine." Kaito says.

"We're not fine! Luka died!" Rainbows wings flare to accompany her exclamation.

"It's all in the past," Kaito waves it off.

"It was literally three minutes ago," I deadpan.

"That's a matter of opinion." Kaito counters.

"No it's not." I stamp my hoof to emphasize. "We've got bigger problems. Like, if this is an alternate personality, it might come out again. I don't want to punish Kamui because he's technically innocent. But I can't do nothing, because we're in real danger here." I tell them.

"Well then what do we do?" Rarity asks.

"I don't know... maybe we should bring in Luka, she was the most affected by all this." I suggest.

"On it!" Rainbow Dash salutes and leaves. A couple minutes later and Applejack, Nyx, and Luka come back in.

"Where's Rainbow Dash?" Rarity asks.

"She's a little caught up," Applejack chuckles.

"We're y'all looking for us, Twi?" Applejack asks. I'm about to answer as I notice AJ's hoof over Lukas hand, I ignore the gesture.

"Well, Luka specifically. I was wondering what you think we should do with Kamui," I tell her.

"Can you remove Jeff?" She asks.

"If it were an entity and not a split personality," I say sadly.

"An entity? Such as an M.I.?" She asks, I look at her in shock.

"What's an M.I.?" Pinkie asks in confusion.

"Magical Intelligence. The magical breakthrough of last decade, outlawed now." I explain. "And yes," I tell Luka.

"Why were they outlawed?" Rarity asks.

"We don't have the knowledge to create entire personalities yet, but we can copy them. These M.I.'s were based on a base

personality from a pony and caused duress in that ponies life. The M.I.'s would suffer and went mad, it often caused much heartbreak and confusion. The ethics community must have shut it down as cruel and unusual. The M.I.'s were considered living as well, and experimenting on living intelligence is unlawful in itself. M.I.'s are also extremely dangerous and powerful if not contained..." I look at Luka in shock. How could she possibly know all that? The reports I read we're vague, only mentioning a couple rogue M.I.'s.

"Oh, that's terrible..." Fluttershy says.

"However... it might help us... Twilight, do you have any extraction or separation spells?" Luka asks.

"Hmm... I have a spell for sorting. And as for the extraction... I think I have a studying spell, like extracting knowledge. Why?" I ask.

"No... that's more like copying... do you think you can tweak a teleportation spell to be metaphysical?" Luka asks.

"Metaphysical? There's a theoretical variant that supposedly can move one mind to another... there's a piece missing though, it's unfinished." I tell her.

"Why is it unfinished?" Luka asks.

"The creator accidentally performed the spell without a second host, leaving him in a comatose state for three weeks. The spell eventually wore off and he went mad when he came to." I tell her. She thinks on this.

"Do you think you can create a M.I.?" She asks.

"What? Are you crazy?! That's illegal and very dangerous!" I exclaim.

"Hear me out. If you can alter that sorting spell to divide Kamui from Jeff, and then in turn teleport Jeff out and contain him somehow, you can turn him into an M.I.!" She explains.

"What, and give him more power? As an M.I. he's even more dangerous!" I say incredulously.

"Only if we're not prepared. If he's contained, we can quickly destroy him like any M.I." I pause at this.

"That's... brilliant! It might work! I'll have to... and then... yes, I'll get it figured out!" I rush to get the spells all figured out.

"That's great!" Applejack exclaims. "How do y'all know so much about magic, Sugar?" Applejack asks Luka, I pause once more. Sugar, not Sugarcube.

"I read a lot," Luka replies.

"Watch out, you just might become Twilight," Applejack chuckles, I watch her intently. Her cheeks have a strange reddish tinge to them. Is she sick?

"Does that mean you don't want to hear my explanation on the Thaumic Circuit?" Luka chuckles. Thaumic Circuit? What's that?

"You explain whatever you want, I'd love to listen. Maybe I'll even learn something, if I can keep up that is..." Applejack leans into Luka. There's something off about it all, something different. I just can't put my hoof on it.

"What's the Thaumic Circuit?" I ask.

"You don't know? It might be called something else. It's the basic structure for a self-functioning spell made of a group of enchanted crystals. All it requires is an activation and it should be able to run on it's own, long as it has contact with an external magical power source." My jaw drops, noponies been able to create a self-functioning spell yet.

"Tell me!" I say excitedly, she looks a little perturbed. She relents.

"The form is based on the elements of harmony, since they are the first self-functioning spell." I stop at this.

"They're not self functioning, the bearers make them function." I counter.

"You activate them. The Elements take care of everything else, as long as they maintain that activation. Anyways... I'll refer to each mechanic by its corresponding element, starting with Laughter. Laughter generates the power needed, primes it. Yes, you need activation energy, and sometimes an external battery works as this if there is no internal energy. Generally, the energy is generated and primed automatically by taking the energy in the air surrounding it and priming it. Next is Magic, which handles the intent of the spell. Loyalty holds the spell together, it keeps all the parts together. Generosity distributes all the energy throughout the structure from Laughter, giving power to the other functions. Kindness stabilizes the spell and gives it precision, because if the spell destroys itself from the inside it's no good. Honesty preps all the other functions and makes sure the energy is able to enter. It also preps the environment around the spell to be able to handle excess magic runoff from the spell, and other such things. That's the basic functions summed up, there's a little more to it if you go deeper..." Luka shrugs and I jot down notes in fascination.

"I hate to interrupt, but we still have a killer alternate personality to get rid of," Rarity says.

"This could revolutionize the science of magic!" I exclaim.

"Magic is a science? Huh, who'da thought..." Kaito says simply.

"That's wonderful, darling... but, perhaps you're exciting breakthroughs in magic can happen after we deal with the problem at hoof?" I blush a little at Rarity's comment.

"Right... prioritize. But, would you be willing to help me with the... what did you call it?" I ask.

"Thaumic Circuit?" Luka suggests.

"Right! The Thaumic Circuit..." I say, writing the name at the top of my notes. "And maybe some other things..." I finish.

"Yeah, sure. I guess I could help some," Luka says.

"Great! I just gotta-" I'm cut off by Rainbow Dash barging in the room.

"What?!" She exclaims hysterically.

"Uh, hey Dash..." Applejack smiles nervously.

"My heavens, what's gotten into you?" Rarity asks.

"Th-these two!" She points at Luka and Applejack.

"What about them?" I ask curiously.

"They were kissing!" Rainbow Dash exclaims, I smack myself for my own stupidity. That's why Applejack seemed different, she's in love. Fluttershy gasps and hides her eyes with a squeak.

"You two are together? Good for you darling! I know I myself prefer stallions, but I respect your choice Applejack. Besides, Luka is a fine lady. I thought I saw something to be honest, but I wasn't sure... so, I decided to keep my mouth shut." Rarity nods to herself happily.

"Oh, oh! I can throw a brand new couple! party now! As well as a welcome to ponyville! and a congratulations on not dying party! At this rate I can add congratulations on revolutionizing the scientific community!' To the list! But for now I'll have to settle on atremendously terrific trifecta party!` also known as the T-cubed Party! It's a Pinkie Pie exclusive offer! All the fun of three parties in one!" Pinkie says excitedly.

"Thank you, Pinkie Pie," Luka says.

"You two are an item? Uh, wow..." Rin says.

"Yeah, I'm sure we can work past the problems of an interspecies relationship though," I tell her.

"You all aren't shocked by this?!" Rainbow asks.

"We're shocked, believe me darling... but maybe not as much as you, heavens... you look like you've gotten yourself into a tizzy fit over the whole ordeal." Rarity says, Rainbow Dash turns to her confusedly.

"Tizzy fit?" She asks.

"Remember when Twilight lost that thousand page tome and tore up the library looking for it?" Rarity says, Rainbow makes an oh. face.

"I didn't think branches could be mended back, much less ripped in the first place..." Fluttershy shudders at the thought.

"Th-this is different!" Rainbow Dash argues.

"Really? Wow, you coulda fooled me!" Pinkie Pie giggles happily as Rainbow Dash groans.

"Right... well, good for you two. I'm off to go set up an intricate and illegal spell," I tell them.

"Have fun!" Rin calls after me. I shake my head as I leave, today has been a crazy day. Scratch that, every day since those humans got here has been crazy.

Chapter 30: Love and Loss

As we all watched Luka and her new girlfriend? Marefriend? ...Nah let’s stick with girlfriend, walk off, I couldn’t help, but feel a little happy for them. Luka has really seemed down lately, suppressing the harmonic and chaotic magicks around her. I smiled at her as they disappeared around the bend and then my eyes wander on to Rin. Though she was putting on a strong face, I knew she was still shaken by everything that had just happened.

“Rin?” I asked as I pulled her over. I noticed that everyone else, while carrying on with their own conversations, had taken a notice of my actions, but I didn’t care. Not when she needed my help. “Are you… alright? After everything that happened?”

Rin looked at the floor, rubbing her arms slightly. “Honestly? No, I was terrified. I was just so scared of what he was going to do to me. And then you rushed in to save me.” She lifted her head to look at me, her eyes radiating beauty to me...wait what?

Did I really just think that? Could… could I actually have feelings for Rin? Well, she’s cute, funny as all get out, just as if not more random as me, and… I enjoy having her around. ...Well...what do you know? I like Rin. ...Oh shit! She’s talking! Pay attention, pay attention!!

“DJ, thank you, for saving me. You worried me for a moment when you said you wouldn’t move to stop him, yet you still found a way to save me. Is there anything I can do to repay you? Maybe I could help you with your meditation? Or-”

I stopped her by putting a hand on her shoulder. She looked at me questioningly. “You really want to make it up to me?” She nodded, and I rubbed the back of my head with a little blush. “Well, you could agree to go to dinner with me…”

Her eyes widened at me. “Are, are you asking me out?”

“Well, um, uh… ah to hell with it!” I leaned in suddenly and kissed Rin right on the lips. She squeaked adorably, freezing up. The kiss lasted less than two seconds, but for me it was an eternity of bliss. Rin’s face was frozen, yet burning red. “Rin?” Ah, man, did I go to far? That thought was killed an instant later when she lunged forward and up and kissed me right back.

From the others, I could here some catcalls, no doubt Kamui being a dick. When we finally parted, gasping for breath, we looked back to them, seeing them all smiling at us. Pinkie looked ready to explode from glee and Fluttershy and Rarity were both smiling at us. Twilight was just silently observing, though I could see the tiny smile she had when she glanced at us.

Only one was not happy at our little show of affection and, of course, it was her brother. Len looked like he was planning every intricate detail of how he was gonna kill me. Now, back on Earth, I would have been scared. Here? Ha, I don’t fear nothin’ but my boss. ...Oh. Shit, this could muck things up. Me falling for someone was not in the plan, but… I glanced at the girl I had leaning on my chest with a blissful smile on her face. I smiled brightly too. Eh, we’ll get to it when it comes.

Len walked right up to me as the girls headed out, Kamui dragged along to be tested on. I would feel sorry for him if it wasn’t for the killer inside him and the fact that he willing submitted himself to the Twilight testing session.

“Alright,” Len started with, glaring harshly at me, “let’s get one thing straight: you break her heart, I break you. Got it?”

I smirked at him, an evil glint in my eyes. I didn’t waver once from him. “One, I have no intention of breaking Lea’s heart.” He blinked. “Yeah, I know her real name. Leandra, Rin, Pixel Berry, it doesn’t matter what she calls herself, I will protect her. You can count on that.” I began to walk away, leaving Len standing frozen. I stopped right next to him and whispered, “But next time, don’t threaten someone who has no problem with ending your life in a flash.” His head whipped around to meet my eyes, a look of fear plastered in them. I smirked victoriously and walked off without another word.

Len watched me leave, now more worried than ever about me. “Who is that guy? What is he?” He shook his head and headed off into another part of the castle.

The next few days were a blissful blur. Twilight had spent the majority of her time researching Luka’s thaumite circuit thing. Honestly, I would have cared more about it if Twilight had actually let me help with the thing, but noooo! I’m not allowed near the dangerous chemicals for some reason. Sheesh, I’ve never dropped a chemical in my life… I’ve thrown a few, but that was a completely different situation altogether.

Anyway, relationship wise, everything was going great for me and Rin. Twilight had let us have the dining hall to ourselves that night and we had a classic, candle-lit dinner. It went amazingly well with plenty of kissing. Sigh, I can never get enough of that. I think I got drunk more off her lips than the red wine we had. ...Well, she didn’t have any, but I downed a couple of glasses before the night was over. I got a little tipsy, but Rin said all that made me do was compliment her like a Frenchy. I may not like the French, but damn if the language and culture of love ain’t effective.

Luka and Applejack were even better off. It had taken a little convincing, but Twilight eventually allowed Luka to move in with the Apples. Granny and Big Mac took to her like a babe to its mother’s milk. That was kind of fun, getting Luka situated in the Apple house. Granny wouldn’t let her stay in AJ’s room, so they had to build her a new room as an addition to the first floor. Thankfully, I grew up as a carpenter and all around handyman’s son, so I was able to help them out a lot. I’d never actually built something like that before, but it was nice to be able to help. Rin tagged along too, but I think it was just an excuse to see me working with my shirt off. ...She wasn’t disappointed.

Heh, back to Luka and AJ. Those two were almost inseparable as her room was being built. Applejack had tried to keep her from helping, but Luka wouldn’t take “no” for an answer. She knew AJ was just worried because of what happened with Jeff, but she could take care of herself. I’d been paying a particular amount of attention to Luka lately, as well. Not the kind of attention I gave Rin, no, this was more of a scientific curiosity. I would try to follow Luka (stalkerish, I know) when she went off to practice her new Void abilities. Imagine my surprise when I saw Nyx was going her! However, I would always lose sight of them after a moment. It was frustrating, not being able to find out what they were up to. After a while, I just stopped, leaving them to their own. Luka had become a special kind of variable now, one that I would be glad to play with.

Now, Kamui, on the other hand… that was a completely different situation. He took what happened particularly hard and who could blame him? He had literally tried to kill us all! You had to be hard pressed to be able to get Kamui to talk to you after what happened. Sure, he still went about the day with a happy smile on his face, but I knew that behind that smile was fear. Fear of what lurked just underneath. He had probably had the same thought I did, too: that if it happened now, not only could it happen again, but it also more than likely happened in the past. Kamui was no doubt feeling guilty for all the deaths Jeff had caused using his body. He just needed time… I hoped.

This is all that I thought about as I laid my head down for the night. Tomorrow would be my last day in Ponyville, having to go back to my new home in the Crystal Empire with Cadance and Shining the day after. I wanted to stay for Rin, but they sent a letter saying that they had already gotten me a house a few blocks from the palace! They had done so much for me that it would have been rude to simply say “Thanks, but no thanks”. When Rin found out, she was a little more than depressed, but I promised, Pinkie Promised mind you, to come back and visit soon.

Tomorrow would be more of a relaxing day, Rin and I even made plans to go spend the day with Luka and Applejack. Kind of like a double date, come to think of it. I was looking forward to it, actually. A whole day out in the famous Sweet Apple Acres orchard. I think AJ even said something about a picnic. I hoped so, picnic food is delicious.

Eventually, I drifted off into sleep… if only it had been a comforting one. All around me was darkness, but it was soon illuminated by flickers of flames. But the source of those flames made me pale. I was in Ponyville, only everything around me was destroyed and the town was ablaze. I couldn’t move, everything was just too much to take in. Then I saw them--

“Kaito!”

I awoke with a start, panting slightly. I looked around and saw Kamui and Len by my bed, both looking worried. “Wha… what’s wrong?”

“Are you ok, dude? You were mumbling in your sleep and turning about like crazy,” Kamui informed me.

“Yeah, yeah,” I waved them off, putting a hand to my head to steady myself. “Just a little nightmare. Nothing to worry about.”

Neither of them looked very convinced, but I managed to coax them back to their own beds.I didn’t relax until I heard the subtle sounds of sleep coming from them both. I visibly deflated and looked out the window next to my bed. Outside was a beautiful starry sky with a thin crescent moon, an amazing sight to behold for someone from the cities of Earth. Oh, how I wished that had been nothing, but a nightmare, but it was so much more than that. It was a vision, a vision from the not-too-distant future, no doubt. It was a sign, a sign that the game had to begin. It was time.

“Ah, nothin’ like a nice, relaxin’ day, eh guys?” asked Applejack as she drank down her juice. The loving couples had found one of the larger trees to use as shade as they had a nice picnic and were now relaxing as the clouds drifted over.

“Looks like Rainbow missed a few,” Rin pointed out as we laid in the grass. Luka and her mare were leaning against the tree, side by side.

“It really is a beautiful day,” I remarked, letting a cool breeze wash over me. “It’s nice to be out of that castle for a while. Even if we did have to teleport here.”

“What’s wrong with teleporting?”

“If I’m not the one doin’ it, I don’t want none of it,” I said with a fierce nod of determination. “One day, I will learn to teleport!” I cried, pointing a thumbs up to the heavens. “Believe it!”

Luka and Rin rolled their eyes. “Simmer down, ninja boy,” Luka said as she took a bite of fritter. I snickered a bit before sighing.

“So, what do you guys think about that letter Twilight got yesterday?”

“You mean the one that said another Vocaloid may have been found?”

“Wait, what? When did this happen?”

“Well, Luka, during lunch yesterday, Twilight got a letter from the princesses. Apparently, they have found another Vocaloid in Canterlot.”

“Woah, what are the princesses gonna do ‘bout it?”

“They’re going to be bring her to meet us within the next few days or so. Or we’re going there, I forget which.”

“Well, as long she’s not another crazy bastard like you, Kaito, I think it’ll work out fine.”

“Luka! Don’t go an--” Rin started, but was interrupted my laughter.

“Ha! I don’t think it’s possible for someone like that to exist, Luka! I’m one of a kind, baby!” The others broke into chuckle fits of there own and we settled down into a comfortable silence. My eyes, for a moment, drifted over to the wild forest not too far from us.

“Kaito?”

“Hmm?” I turned my head back to my girlfriend who was looking at me with worry. “What’s up, Rin?”

“That’s the fifth time you’ve stared at the Everfree forest. Is something wrong?”

“Nah, just thinking.”

“That’s a scary thought.”

I turned my head to deadpan at Applejack. “Hush you.” She snickered and I just shook my head.

“Thinking about what?”

“Well, in most stories I’ve read, humans always seem to have some kind of adventure in that forest. It’s full of creatures that are only seen in ancient mythology. As a lover of myth and history, not to mention adventuring, I’m tempted to take a look.”

“Are ya nuts?! That forest ain’t natural! You’ll get eaten faster than kibble at a dog show.”

Rin, on the other hand, was just looking at me. “...you’re dead set on this, aren’t you?”

I nodded. “Can’t complete a trip to Ponyville without it.” I got up, adjusting my guitar on my back. “I should be back by dark. I’ll be fine, I got Moonlight with me so it’s not like I won’t be prepared.”

Rin stood up as well and kissed me. “Just be safe. Don’t do anything reckless.”

I smirked. “No promises on that!” I started walking in the direction of the forest, chuckling a little.

“Kaito!” I hear Rin call me. I turn around and see that she had a hand reached out toward me and she looked as if she was trying to tell me something. “I… I… Oh, never mind. Come back soon!”

Well, that was strange. I smiled and waved back. “See ya later!” And with that I walked into the forest. I stopped for a second just as I was covered by the shadows of the Everfree. “It’s time for the game to begin.” Into the Everfree I ventured.

I ended up staying at Applejack’s that night, still waiting for Kaito to return. He said he would return before dark, but it’s already the next day and I was really worried. I sat there on that same hill, watching the forest for any sign of my boyfriend coming back.

“Oh, where are you, Kaito?” I asked the open air, hoping for some sign of him to appear. I wasn’t expecting to be answered.

“He’s probably fine.” I jumped and turned to see Luka sitting down next to me. “While he’s a little annoying, Kaito’s a Mary Sue. He’ll be just fine.”

“Oh come on,” I replied, “he’s not that bad.”

“Close to it,” Luka said with a smile. I smiled back and soon enough we were both laughing at Kaito’s expense. When we settled down, we were silent for a few moments before Luka spoke again. “So, you really care about him, don’t you?”

“I, well, I think I do. We met online a little over a year ago and we just kinda hit it off. It all started when I asked to be included in one of his stories, imagine my surprise when he said he was more than happy to do it. We shared ideas, got to know each other a little bit, and became friends. He’s a nice guy, a little weird yeah, but so am I. I never imagined it would go this far, though.”

Luka was silent for a moment. “Yesterday, when you called out to him, ...you were going to tell him something, but you stopped. Why?”

“It… it didn’t feel like the right time.”

“What didn’t feel like the right time?”

It was my turn to be quiet. “...I was going to tell him that I loved him.”

There was a flash of surprise in her eyes, but it turned to a compassionate smile. “Well, I would say that that’s moving a little fast, but then I suppose I’d be a hypocrite.”

I looked at her with a little shock. “You mean… you love Applejack.”

She blushed, just a teeny bit. “I think I do. I’m not completely sure of my feelings yet, but,” she sighed happily, “it’s getting to that point.”

I nodded and we settled into a comfortable silence. Then, I saw some movements from the forest. I got to my feet, watching in anticipation. A smile made it’s way to my face, but then Luka said something that killed my joy.

“Something’s coming.” It was a simple declaration, but the way she said it, it didn’t sound like what was coming would be coming happy. From the bushes, I saw a group of glowing, golden eyes peering out us. They slowly moved out of the shadows, revealing a group of lupine-like creatures composed entirely of mossy wood. “Oh shit,” Luka cursed.

“Timberwolves!!” I screeched and they pounced, rushing us at full speed. The two of us stumbled as we ran for our lives. They were right on our heels as he took off into the orchard.

“Applejack!” Luka screamed. Up ahead on a far away hill, the farm mare, looked out to where Luka’s scream originated and paled at the sight she saw.

“Timberwolves,” she whispered before a fierce snarl escaped her lips. “They ain’t touchin’ mah Luka.” She turned towards her homestead and gave a hearty yell, “Big Mac! Get mah rope!”

“Eeyup!” Less than a second later, a coil of rope was sent sent sailing, only to be caught by Applejack as she took off into danger.

We, however, had no knowledge of this, and we’re still running for our lives. Then I had the bad luck to go an trip! I landed flat, skidding to a stop, but trying to get up as soon as I could. I was aching all over, but I knew I had to get away. I flipped on to my back as the timberwolf closed in, it’s snarling, goop dripping maw only a few inches away. I felt like screaming, doing something, but I was too frozen in fear. The wooden wolf opened wide, preparing to bite, only for it to be snapped shut by a rope wrapping around its muzzle.

“Yee Haw!!” AJ bellowed as she flipped and threw the wolf into a nearby tree, causing it to whine in pain as it fell to the ground. “Ya alright, sugarcube?” she asked me. I nodded, unable to say anything. I felt Luka put her hands on my shoulders, trying to get me to move. I was slow and hesitant, but I did eventually get to my feet. Applejack was busy holding off the other wolves, trying to give us enough time to get away.

Then something caught my eye. It was the wolf, the one AJ had smashed into the tree. The canine was wearing something; a large piece of fabric was draped over its back. It wasn’t moving, so I slowly grabbed the fabric and it immediately felt familiar. That should have been my first sign something was off, but I was too curious for my own good. I pulled the cloth off the wolf and immediately dropped it once I had a good look at it. What was in front of me sent shakes, shivers, and fear all over my body. I felt like dropping to my knees and sobbing at what it was.

What I had pulled off the wolf… it was Kaito’s jacket… stained a deep red with blood in several spots. There was so much blood on the coat, he couldn’t have… I couldn’t even bring myself to finish that thought. Rivers of tears escaped my eyes and I could feel the cries building up in the back of my throat.

“Rin?” I heard Luka ask, even though it sounded like she was miles away. I heard her gasp, meaning she too must have seen the coat. “Rin…”

I could hear her sadness, but I heard something else, too. It was snarling; it was growling. My eyes drifted to the source, landing right on the pack of wolves that were slowly pushing Applejack back towards us. When I saw them… I fuckin’ snapped! Those little beasts killed the man I loved! They needed to pay.

“You,” I whispered to myself, but I could no longer hold back my anger, my pain. Yes, they would feel my pain. “You!” I screamed, making AJ flinch. I marched right past her, fury raging in my eyes. “I’ll destroy you!” My hands glowed yellow and I screamed as I let out that same power I had done before at the Castle of the Two Sisters. A blast of pulsing gold energy escaped my palms and soared right at the timberwolves, incinerating them on contact. It was instantaneous, though I didn’t get all of them. Some managed to escape the brunt of the blast, but none were unscathed. The survivors were missing limbs or pieces of their bodies, but that didn’t stop them from running for the hills, knowing they were facing food that was gonna fight back with avengence.

I was panting slightly, sweat dripping from my brow from using all that power. It felt...good, making them suffer. But then, then my eyes wandered back to the coat. Almost like a zombie, I hobbled back to Kaito’s coat and collapsed to my knees right next to it. I picked it up as if it would fall to pieces at the wrong touch and brought it close to my heart, finally letting out my agonizing sobs. I felt Luka and Applejack both hug me tight as I cried, letting me know they were there for me. All I could do, though, was cry.

After a few minutes, I faintly heard Applejack say, “We should tell Twilight and the others… they’re gonna wanna know.” I didn’t say a word, but I was brought to my feet shakily and led off, away from that horrible forest.

Manehattan, a sprawling metropolis filled with life for every colt and filly who lived there. The streets were always filled with ponies going about their days. From the every busy family stallion, to the young little filly hoping to make it big in the theatre. So filled with light and hope, it was truly a grand city... during the day.

The Manehattan nights were nothing like its days, as there was no hope during this time. This was the time of the day where a smart pony would get off the streets, lock their doors, and pretend they don’t hear what truly happens out in the city. The night belongs to the darker parts of pony society. Sex, drugs, and rock n’ roll ruled these times, making the wise pony think twice about staying out after dark.

Now, if only Mayweather had remembered that. But no, she just couldn’t turn down a night on the town with her friends. And where did that land her? All alone, as her friends got swept up in the bar crowds and she got separated from them. She’s paying the price for her idiotic choice, cornered by that large stallion in a back alley where nopony could hear her scream.

“Alright, sweetheart,” his deep, dark voice dripped with lust that sent shivers of the greatest magnitude down her spine. “You know what I want, so why don’t you just make this easier on both of us? Just turn that sexy little plot around, bend over, and lift that tail for me. I’ll get what I want and you can be on your way that much faster.”

The poor young filly was frightened beyond belief. All she had wanted from this city was chance to show her stuff on stage. She’d always prided herself on her great singing voice. How ironic that that very voice couldn’t save her now. She didn’t want to give in, but what choice did she have? She tried, oh she tried to do as he told her to, but Mayweather just couldn’t help but curl up on the ground, crying her eyes out and calling for help.

“The hard way it is,” he snarled, brushing his knife across her flank as he started to walk around back of her. “Ya shoulda just did as you was told.”

Suddenly, the stallion was wrenched away from Mayweather. She didn’t dare look, for fear it was something much worse, but her curiosity got the better of her. She slowly moved her hoof to look, but that one peak was enough to frighten her more than anything else had on Equis. A large creature, cloaked in darkness was holding the stallion by the neck against the far wall. It stood much taller than anypony she had ever seen, especially being on only its hind legs. She could hear the stallion’s strangles cries, trying to struggle free of the creature's grasp.

“Lemme go, ya damn monster! That filly’s mine; git yer own!”

The creature growled in response to the stallion’s words and threw the pony to the side in anger. A glint in the moonlight drove Mayweather’s eyes down to the creatures forehooves, which were strangely similar to a minotaur’s, and let her eyes turn to pinpricks as she recognized a long, curved sword rested there.

The stallion, most certainly not the brightest in the bunch, growled back at the monster as he stood back up. “Buck! That hurt! What’s yer problem?! That’s motherbucker,” he said, pulling out his knife again, “Now yer gunna get yours.”

The creature, for some reason, smirked, it’s carnivorous teeth reflecting the moonlight. Mayweather blinked, and the creature was gone. Her eyes scanned the area and soon found it standing a few hooves behind her attempted rapist, who had strangely gone quiet. She then noticed that the monster’s sword was now pointed down by it’s side. Then her blood ran cold as she saw a viscous liquid begin to drip off the tip of the blade. She looked back to the stallion and screamed as his body fell in two, symmetrical pieces. As the split body hit the ground, it shattered like glass, dispersing into an infinite amount of pieces.

Her eyes drifted back to the creature, which began to walk away from the murder scene, a smirk still ever present. Mayweather wanted to say something, anything, but her beautiful voice was absent due to the sight she had just bore witnessed to. The creature stopped just before the exit of the alley and slowly turned its head in her direction. At first, she was seized by fear, believing that now it would come for her. Instead, the monster spoke to her.

“C’est la vie.” And, in a swirl of bone chilling wind, it was gone.

The next morning, Mayweather told the police everything, but was unable to provide a proper description. All she could tell them was that the creature was tall, wielded a single-edged sword, walked on its hind legs, and had wild blue eyes with blood red irises. That night, another attack happened, another mare reporting the same description. Again, it happened the night after that. As the nights went on, more and more sightings poured in, forcing the Manehattan Guard to take this threat seriously. And so the hunt for Jack Frost, as the ponies dubbed him after the old myth of winter due to the ice crystal that his victims were reduced to and the cold win he summoned upon vanishing, began.

Chapter 31: Uninvited Guest

I switched the tab on the computer from Ponysquare, to my Google Docs, reviewing the Vocaloid information document my friend sent me. Shaking my head, I laughed lightly. "Why, Alyssa? I only recently got into Vocaloid, so why send me an entire list?" The cursor slid over several names, but stopped on what(As far as I know) is the most popular name in the Vocaloid fan base: Hatsune Miku. "Miku!" I said, a joyous tone in my voice. As fast as I could manage, I opened a new tab, and entered the url for my favorite music website: Grooveshark. Quickly, I searched 'PoPiPo Hatsune Miku', and clicked on the first song that appeared, bobbing my head to the song.

On a more serious context, I was still at school, researching several 'Breaking News' stories, including one with multiple people simply vanishing. Humming, I furrowed my brow, looking over the information another friend had 'borrowed' from the local police.

After all, you can't do anything without snooping around, right? Right! Anyways, I moused over the most confusing bit of info. Mumbling to myself, having looked over the same thing dozens of times.

"Let's see...each disappearance so far seems to be tied to this exact email address..." I always wanted to do this, so instead of simply pondering, I leaned back in my chair, pondering. "Hmm...who are you, GodofChaos@gmail.com?" As I spoke, a new notification appeared in my inbox. I clicked on the new mail, smiling widely. "Ahahaha! Is that all it takes? Well...I accept!" As I looked over the email, somebody told me to shut up.

Dear Joshua,

You wish to discover what happened to those people? Well, I am willing to let you join them. Your ruthlessness may prove quite admirable in the long run. My test is simple, really. But I can't spill everything quite yet, now can I? Simple click here, and you will begin at once. Unless you don't even care about seeing which is truly better: Chaos, or Harmony?

P.S: Don't bother trying to bargain with me. I won't end my test before it concludes.

"Wha-But- Ok, bring it!" I said, clicking the link. Almost instantly, I regretted it: "No! Crap, there's a Doctor Who marathon tonight!" The computer screen seemed to swirl and morph, as a strange tugging sensation enveloped me. I was so desperate, I grabbed a hold of the table behind me. "I need to stop checking my email at the library!" I shouted. My hold slipped, and the last thing I could remember before my vision went black was seeing my dog tag, a Nightmare Night dog tag, fell on the floor, the 'chain' completely ruined.

~Twilight's Home~

I sat up groggily, rubbing my forehead. "Ow...that hurt...." My voice sounded strange, higher in pitch, and it felt like there were more syllables than what I was saying, but I wasn't focusing on that. Out of habit, I didn't open my eyes immediately, but instead kept them closed, reviewing everything that had just happened, and why it felt like I had kissed a table. Without the familiar sounds of home in my ears, I couldn't help but wonder what happened. "Let's see...Sore face, I no longer feel like absolute shit..." I licked my lips, and frowned. "My lips feel different. No broken skin, no dryness. Why?" After musing aloud to myself, I finally opened my eyes. "Uh...what?" All around me, the walls appeared to be made of wood. Above, was a loud commotion, but I couldn't understand a word that was being said.

Almost as soon as I stood up, I wobbled, and decided against standing. Looking around, I hadn't yet noticed anything else new about myself, as something dropped on my head. "What?" I looked up at the ceiling, where up above, must bear the source of the commotion. I looked down, my eyes completely ignoring my new body, as my curiosity was captured by the small box in front of me. On it, was a small note.

The others might have trouble understanding you without this. try not to break it, ok?

Puzzled, I opened the box, and inside was a...microchip? Out of the corner of my eye, I saw a microphone laying on the ground, and reached for it. Upon grabbing the device, I smiled. It felt so right, having the microphone. "So...what do I do with this chip?" Only than did I finally notice what had happened. Finally, I noticed the red crop top, the red gloves with circuit patterns on them, and the red skirt. The boots I didn't mind, seeing as they actually looked pretty cool, being brown with white at the top, but it was what was UNDER my new shirt that frightened me.

"Wha....I'm a girl now!?" Frantically patting my head, I directed my vision upwards, seeing the brownish reddish hair, and felt a pair of headphones resting over my ears.I tried to remain calm, hoping to save my total panic attack for a few minutes later. Of course, I failed to keep my panic suppressed, and I didn't remain calm. I began to hyperventilate, taking shallow breaths, feeling my chest rise and fall. The feeling only added to my panic, but thanks to an old habit, I bottled up my panic, before suddenly releasing it in a shrill scream.

After my scream petered out, I closed my eyes, running my hands through my hair, taking long, deep breaths. Finally, I opened my eyes again. "What the hell happened to me? And...If I've been turned into a Vocaloid, which one am I?" I began to ramble, muttering things to myself.

The sad thing was, I had no idea where I was, and that all this time, I was speaking Japanese....

Chapter 33: Meeting Royalty and Selling Shit

~Canterlot Castle~

Upon coming to the castle I... Find myself wholly underwhelmed. The architecture was silly at best, childish at worst. All around me there were various statues dedicated to values like honour, camaraderie, friendship, and cake. Ignoring the monument to cake, I continue onwards, into the white and gold depths of the staircase to a second story courtyard. With a sigh, I get my chocobo to jump up to the next landing and continue onwards. After blindly wandering the corridors and scaring many a maid, I finally make it to the throne room doors, where a pair of guards was standing. As I approached, the guards levitated a pair of spears across the door. Seeing this as a challenge, I dismount, and walk towards the guards. Analysing the situation, I come up with no definitive ways past the guards. Shrugging I give a random idea a shot. "Ahem. HEY! LOOK OVER THERE!" I yell out and point in a random direction, momentarily causing the guards to look where I was pointing. They came back to their senses just in time to hear the throne room doors swing shut behind them.

"We're so going to get fired, aren't we?" One of the guards asked.

"Shut up and pretend it never happened." The other angrily growled at the first.

~Inside the Throne Room~

Princess Celestia, ruler of the day, having looked up at the sound of her throne room doors opening, found herself staring at another human as they entered the room. Starring at the newcomer with a measured stare, she spoke up. "Tell me, my little human, what brings you to my throne room?" Staring at the pony princess I think carefully on what to say.

"You'd look significantly better if you were pink." Not known for my tact, I said the first thing that came to mind.

"What?" Celestia asked dumbfoundedly.

"I said you'd look better pink."

"Why?" Celestia asked.

"Coz I remember reading somewhere that pink symbolises a bunch of nifty things, and not that drivel they say about feminity, kindness, and charm. Think it was something long the lines of passion, strength, and maybe masculinity. Don't remember too well."

"So you're saying the colour of my coat changes how my little ponies view me?"

"Dunno, all I know is that you called me your little human. Call me that again, and I will unleash a horde of wither skeletons."

"I have no idea what those are, but if you came here the same way as the others..." Celestia said before trailing off.

"What, there's more people like me here? Neat. Where are they and can I go make their lives miser- I mean more interesting?"

"I doubt moving you out of Canterlot in a stealthy manner would be feasible at this point."

"No need. Got ya covered on the stealth element."

"Really?"

"Yup, don't need to be stealthy when everyone knows you're there."

"What." Celestia deadpanned.

"Ran around town on a pink chocobo. Kinda hard to miss that."

"I'll release a public statement tomorrow then. Tell me, did you receive any gifts when you arrived."

"Just said I was riding a pink chocobo, obviously the chocobo was the gift."

"Did it have any bags on it?"

Yes."

"Where is it."

"Probably outside the door. Lemme see if this'll work." I say as I purse my lips.

"What are you doing?" Celestia asked, followed by me whistling, a horrible sound that caused all who heard it to cover their ears. Then my chocobo burst through the doors to stand right next to me.

"Okay, there's about five saddlebags on them. Imma open one." With a wince, Celestia nodded. Opening the first bag, I spy a

length of dull orange in it. Grasping the object, I give a mighty heave, pulling out perhaps the biggest sword Celestia had seen, being nearly as long as I was tall and half as wide as I was. As I stared at the dull orange monstrosity before me, I noticed a purple seen of light flash over it. "Sweet mother of awesome, this things enchanted. Wait... Enchanted tartarite cleaver... This is my cleaver from minecraft! I am invincible! Mwahahahahaha! So long as there's some armor." I then concluded, unceremoniously dropping the massive sword on the ground and returning to rooting around in the internals of the saddlebag. After finding useless things like the entire contents of my ingots chest, I conclude that the only thing of use in this particular bag was the cleaver. Moving on to the next, I pull out an atomic disassembler. I stare at it in awe as Celestia speaks up.

"What is that device?" She asked.

"An atomic disassembler. Best mining tool in the mekanism mod. And it has full charge and that fortune ten enchantment I exploited onto it. " Looking back inside the saddlebag I also find several dozen capacitor banks, a multitude of various power devices, and kilometres of advanced universal cable. Finding that to be all, I move onto the next. Stuffed to the brim with steaks, chicken, pork, bacon, and various other meats, kept in eternal stasis by Minecraft physics. Moving on to the fourth bag, I find it full of various magical paraphernalia. Grinning to myself, I move to the fifth, and final, saddlebag. What I find inside is a large amount of base metals, electronic components, and other technological mumbo jumbo. Turning to Celestia I speak up. "I have some pretty awesome stuff in these saddlebags. On an unrelated note, how much is mithril worth to you ponies?" I asked.

"About ten thousand bits per kilo. Why do you ask?" She queried.

"No reason." I reply, barely keeping the shit eating grin off my face. "So, anywhere I can stay?"

"I suppose you can stay in the castle until such a time as you can find residence."

"Nice. Wonder how your society will react to all these nifty gifts I've gotten." I wonder aloud.

"I have no idea what they do, but so long as they don't harm my little ponies, I am fine with them."

"Don't worry, in my Minecraft word, I was a very eco-friendly mad scientist archmage living in a redwood."

"... What?" Celestia asked, completely dumbfounded.

"Nothing. Now then, Imma go take a nap, it was five am when I left, and it was probably a couple hours to get here, so I am tired." I state.

"I'll have one of my guards escort you to temporary accommodations." Celestia said, motioning to one of her guards. Following the guard, I can't help but wonder what the other humans brought here by Discord were up to... With a shrug I continue after the guard.

~My room~

I look at the overly gaudy room I find myself standing in. With a mildly disappointed humph, I set to personalising the room, by dumping the entire contents of the magic saddlebag on the floor. Sitting in front of me is one hundred and fifty tomes covering everything from alchemy to necromancy to something called zeromancy. sorting each tome into what I deemed their respective categories. Spying a mirror I decide seeing what I look like. Approaching the mirror, I notice something that I should have really noticed before now. I am shorter. Not by a bit, not by a small amount, but a full foot and a half shorter. I now estimate myself to be standing at a measly five foot two, compared to my imposing six foot eight from before my arrival. With a whine of disappointment,

I move on to my next observation, I appear to look to weigh around forty sevenish kilos. I stare blankly for a second before a maniacal grin breaks out. "Heh, looks like all those people blathering on about healthy eating and regular exercise clearly haven't tried the spontaneous transgender transformation trick. That was terrible." I say aloud. Returning to looking at myself, I also note I have pink hair with two massive curls. Upon closer inspection of my new face, I notice I have red eyes, and appear to be wearing purple headphones. My clothes also appear to be some sort of sleeveless grey shirt with pink trimming, and a grey skirt, and black knee length grey sock shoe things. "Wow, such colour, much diversity. Why in the name of the thirty seven astral hells am I making all these bad jokes?" I mutter as I realise I am telling bad jokes to an empty room. "Note to self: Shiv Discord next time you see him."

Having recorded a note to my self, I remove the saddlebags from the chocobo and place them on a desk. It is then I came to a rather impending dilemma. "How the fuck do get comfortable on a horse bed?" I vocalise. Mulling over the question for a few moments, I shrug, toss off the skirt, sock shoe things, and shirt before jumping onto the rather soft mattress. Somehow projecting myself into a single armed handstand on a pillow, I pull back the sheets and flop down onto the bed again. "Huh, so I still become a ninja when bored. Good to know, good to know." Pulling the blankets over myself, I drift off into sleep over the next hour.

~Seven A.M the Following Morning~

I find myself rudely awakened when a maid bursts into my room and throws open the curtains, allowing the unholy sunlight to wash over my form. "Wakey wakey, miss human!" The maid calls out. Pushing my head out from the covers, I glare at her. "Now, now, that's no way to behave when you're awoken in the morn-" The maid began, shortly before becoming the first to pony in Equestria to be judo flipped out of a room and into a wall. Looking around in confusion, she hears the sound of doors slamming shut and the sound of heavy furniture being placed across it. Inside my room, I have just finished barring the door to my room. I then walked over to the windows and shut the curtains before going back to sleep.

~Five Hours Later~

Coming to again several hours later, I throw off my blankets and stretch. Hopping off the bed, I remove the furniture from the door, open it, and walk out, subconsciously homing in on the nearest bathroom. After relieving myself, I wander off in search of the dining room, still in a half sleepy state. Locating it, I enter and promptly sit down at a chair. After a while a group of guards with a too haughty Blueblood arrived.

"Creature, you are in His majesty, prince Blueblood's seat. You are to vacate immediately or we will incarcerate you." The lead guard decreed. I slowly turned my head to look at him, blinking before suddenly realising where I was and my current state of dress.

"Ya know, if I weren't a guy before I was brought here, this would be a highly embarrassing situation." I tell the group.

"It resisted! Arrest it!" Blueblood screeched.

"Try it, and I will have you for sexual assault." At the mention of this, the approaching guards freeze.

"Fools, it is clearly trying to stall you!" Blueblood yelled.

"Ya know, I wonder how those other humans residing in Ponyville would react to learning one of their own was indecently assaulted by a group of guards." I said. The guards warily looked between me and Blueblood before coming to a decision.

"You might know the ins and outs of the legal system, creature, but Blueblood has connections. You're under arrest."

"Ever seen what a pony looks like with a fork wedged in their windpipe? Me neither, wanna find out?" I ask in a disturbingly calm voice with a creepy smile on my face.

"I wanna live!" The guard bellows before galloping away with his tail between his legs. The rest soon followed.

"I must admit, you are one impressive actor. But your skills shan't fool a true royal guard." Blueblood haughtily said.

"Who said I was acting?" I asked causing his already white face to pale even further. He slowly began backing away before turning around and chasing after his fellows.

"Heh, I really am a good actor, didn't even have a fork." I said aloud. The sound of something clearing its throat sounded from my left.

"I would appreciate it if you didn't fool my subjects into thinking you are a ponycidal maniac." A dark blue alicorn said. "Though I must admit, you are a terrific actor."

"I wasn't acting." I replied.

"See! Such marvelous talent, if I didn't know any better, I'd actually believe you fully intended to... Kill... Those guards... You were fully prepared stab them with an eating utensil, weren't you?" The alicorn asked in horror.

"Don't even have a fork."

"Huh. Let us drop this topic. Tell me, why are you comfortable in such a state of undress, whereas the other females of your kind regularly covered themselves up?"

"Probably coz I used to be a dude before this?"

"Ah... Would you like me to commission a tailor for you?"

"I don't even know you. Accepting strange clothes from a stranger is like accepting lollies from the strange man in the panel van. Very stupid."

"I see... Well I guess I should introduce myself. I am princess Luna, ruler of the night. And you are?" Luna asked me.

"You can call me... Dubious."

"Dubious. That sounds like a very... Dubious name." Luna says with a smirk.

"I will punt you through a wall if you make another terrible pun like that."

"How dare you threaten me! I should have you arrested!"

"Not an Equestrian citizen. Wanna cause an inter-dimensional incident? Coz I'm pretty sure you ponies have nothing near the fire power humanity possesses."

"I shall let this slide, for now. I must go now, but perhaps tonight we could converse further in your dreams?"

"You are permanently banned from my dreams. Enjoy."

"What? You can't ban me from your dreams!"

"Just did." I smirked smugly.

"Tiiiiiiaaaaaa! This human banned me from her dreamssssss!" Luna shouted. Shortly afterwords, a white flash occurred, whereupon Celestia was standing next to her sister.

"Why did you ban my sister from your dreams?" Celestia asked.

"My dreams, my rules."

"But her domain is that of dreams, it is her duty to interact with you in your sleep."

"Says who?"

"W-what?" Celestia stuttered.

"I said, says who?" I repeated.

"Says me, co ruler of Equestria!"

"Nope, not a good enough reason. Now if you'll excuse me, I need to get some clothes on." I said, standing up and spinning towards the door before marching out, leaving a pair of gaping princesses behind me. Returning to my room, I place the clothes I arrived in on, and open the saddlebag containing the entire contents of my ingots chest, and pull out a cubic metre of mithril. Nodding to myself, I waltz off towards the castle exit with a metric ton of highly expensive metal in my arms.

~Canterlot Marketplace~

As I strode through the marketplace, I left a large number of nobles starting at me incredulously in my wake. Who could blame them? I'm a freaking midget carrying something that over twenty times as much as I do with ease. Or maybe they understood the lyrics to the song I had picked at random and decided to sing aloud, can't be having them think I'm predictable, now can I?

Eventually I came to a store with a sign that depicted a hoof, a bag, and an ingot of some form of metal. I naturally assumed this was a place I could sell one sixty fourth of my mithril at. As I entered the store, I heard a gasp. "I assume this is somewhere I can sell a large amount of mithril at?"

"By Celestia's beard that's a lot of mithril. Where did you get so much?" The unicorn standing behind the counter asked in awe.

"Places. Sooooo, how much will you give me for this?"

"Four thousand bits."

"This is a ton of mithril, you're not gonna scam me."

"Ha, and what could you do to me if I wanted to?" The unicorn asked.

"I'm carrying a ton of mithril, what do you think I could do to you?"

"Point taken. So will you be carrying your bits, or would you like a bank note?"

"Bank note. I doubt I could carry four million bits." I decided. Placing the block of mithril on the counter, I grab a bank note for

four million bits and head towards the store exit. "Now then!" Before immediately spinning around and pointing at the unicorn. "Where the hell is the bank?" I asked, causing the unicorn to comically fall over.

~The Bank~

After receiving directions from the baffled store owner I finally arrived at the bank. Upon entering I walked up to the teller and handed them the bank note. "I would like to start up an account." I said.

"Okay, and to whom will I be opening the account under?" The teller asked.

"Dubious."

"Alright, Dubious, and what is the starting amount you would like to deposit?"

"Four million." I suavely replied, placing the four million bit bank note on the desk.

"Okay, and that's it. Here's your bit card, and we hope you continue your services with us." The teller said with a smile, handing over a golden card with a black strip.

"Neat, maybe I should sell the other sixty three tons of mithril I have." I wondered aloud as I left, causing everyone who heard it to spit take.

Chapter 34: Learning Alchemy and Trolling Blueblood

~Canterlot Castle, My Room~

After returning to my room in the castle, I decided to open the first book that caught my eye, Basic Alchemy for Beginners. Thoroughly intrigued by this, I crack open the book and begin reading. In a matter of minutes, I find I'm already halfway through the book, and can remember everything I read in it. My internal musing is interrupted when a knock sounds from the door. Staring at the door, I decide to get and open it. Standing on the other side is a pair of guards with my cleaver between them. "W-we've been tasked by the princesses to bring this weapon to you." One of the guards panted.

"Cheers." I replied, grabbing the sword and then shutting the door in their faces. Placing the cleaver on the desk, I return to reading the book I had been before the guards arrived. Several minutes later I had completely finished the book, much to my own surprise. Deciding to put what I had learned from the book to practical use, I grabbed a useless book from the book shelf titled Twilight Sparkle's Foalhood Photos and place it on the desk. Focusing, I place my hands above the book, suddenly a glowing pink circle manifested under the book, and in a flash of light the book was replaced by a granite sphere with a fuse. With a malicious smile, I knew exactly who I was going to piss off with this explosive device.

~Prince Blueblood's Room~

Prince Blueblood stood dumbfounded as he stared into the destroyed remains of his royal suite. His bed was a pile of charred tinder, his bookshelves scrap wood, his expensive books, little more than ash. Not even his expensive bust of himself survived. And sitting amongst it all was a note. A note addressed to him. Using his magic to pick up the note, he read it aloud. "You only live once Blueblood, so don't piss people ponies off, you'll live longer. Signed your nemesis." Letting the note flutter to the ground, Blueblood could do little more than cry like a filly until a guard decided to take him to the infirmary.

~My Room~

I sat in my room trying my hardest not to giggle like a madman as I thought upon what I'd done. No one would ever suspect I was the one who detonated an explosive device in that pompous asses room. I doubt they even knew what an explosive was. Deciding alchemy was a fun thing, I grabbed the next up book and opened it. Several minutes later, I could comfortably say I was on par with an intermediate level alchemist, but decided to diversify, moving onto the only book I had on Zeromancy. Opening, my eyes nearly bugged out as I read the brief introductory blurb. "Zeromancy is the art of generating and manipulating zero point fields to your whim. In this book, we will look into the in-depth nature of this marvelous field and how one can attain near infinite power. Let us start with sub-quantum thermodynamic fields and their relation to overt nuclear physics and the absolute base energy in an atomic system." I immediately shut the book and returned it to the pile, deciding that becoming a nigh-omnipotent mage can until after I learnt what half those words meant, let alone the science behind them. Picking up another book, I glanced at its title. "Pyromancy and how you are not an arsonist." With a wry grin, I opened the book and began reading. A further ten minutes later, and I was comfortably juggling fist sized fireballs. Extinguishing them with but a thought, I decided to get some food. Snatching up my meat bag, I strode out of my room, alchemically binding the two halves of the door together as a perfect locking mechanism.

After several minutes wandering the corridors, I finally found myself at the dining room. Entering I looked around, spying an earth pony waiter entering a door labeled staff only. My target in sight, I waltz over to the door and flung it open, much to the surprise of the rooms occupants.

"Excuse me, but this room is employees only!" The head chef rudely informed me. Ignoring him, I set my sights on a lone griffon, stalking towards him with near predatory intent. As I neared him, he began to visibly sweat.

"You." I said, pointing at the frightened griffon.

"Y-yes?" He asked fearfully.

"You will cook me a steak, with a side of chips." I demanded.

"Wait, that's it?" He asked quizzically. "No trying to berate me for eating meat?"

"Why would I? Just because it's a part of your base biology doesn't mean I'll look down on you for it." I said, much to his relief. "Instead, I'll look down on you for being a coward. Now make my food." I ordered, grabbing a raw steak from the saddlebag and slapping it in his talons and then storming out, leaving a frightened griffon with steak in his talons. twenty minutes later, a waiter trotted out of the kitchen and placed a platter with a silver lid in front of me, he then removed the lid, revealing a cooked steak with a large side of chips. Nodding my thanking to the waiter I moved to eat my food, before noticing there weren't any utensils. With a sigh, I extended my right arm to the chair next to me and converted a portion of it into a steak knife and fork. Grabbing the utensils, I began eating my meal, much to the apparent disgust of the waiter. Upon finishing, I stood up and left the waiter to clean up. As I was about to exit, I bumped into Luna.

"Oh hello Dubious." Luna said in a pleasant tone.

"Hi." I said in a bland tone.

"I was wondering something about you."

"And?" I asked.

"Well, do not like me?"

"I don't like many things." I replied, her face visibly saddening. "Conversely, I don't dislike many things either." Now her face was of utter confusion. "I rarely feel strongly about things. But when I do, you will know my opinions on them." I said, moving past her, only to be stopped by a wing.

"What do you mean by you don't feel strongly about things?"

"Just don't, never have, never will."

"What about the night?" Luna asked.

"What about it?"

"Do you dislike the night?" She asked with a hopeful look.

"No." I replied, causing a smile of immeasurable happiness to cross her face. "But neither do I like it." Her smile faltered a bit. "It is merely the circadian motion of the planet as it follows its gravitationally dictated path around the sun." Now she was giving me the look reserved for 'special' people.

"You are aware that the moon is raised by me, correct?"

"Bullshit." I replied.

"What?!"

"Bullshit. The energy required to move a celestial mass of that magnitude would exceed anything short of an equally large power stations output to move. And even then it's iffy."

"Very well, I shall prove it to you tonight." Luna decried.

"No."

"What." Luna said, not even intoning it as a question.

"No, I'm not going to watch you delude yourself into thinking you raise the moon. Plus I'll be elsewhere when that happens." I said, exiting the room, leaving a stunned Luna in my wake. After a while of lurking around the halls, I decided to head back to my room and read up more on pyromancy. As I returned to my room, I beheld a group of six guards ramming into my door with a bench. I merely stared at them as they backed up and rammed the door again.

"There it is!" I heard a nasally whiny voice say from behind the guards. "There's the creature that destroyed my room!" Blueblood shouted, pointing one of his hooves at me.

"Halt, you're under arrest!" One of the guards declared, charging me. As I casually sidestepped the terrible attempt at detainment I spoke up.

"And what proof do you have of this?" I asked as the guard smacked into a wall and knocked himself unconscious.

"This!" Blueblood said with a flourish, producing the note I left in his room. With a subtle flick of my wrist, the note burst into flames and incinerated.

"All I see is a pile of ashes." I stated with a smirk.

"This isn't over! I will have you!" Blueblood screeched as he stormed off followed by five guards. I chuckled to myself as I unbound my door and entered my room, rebinding it behind me. Settling down on a couch in the corner, I looked out over Canterlot city from the rather large window in my room. I noticed that it was getting dark, and since there was no internet here, much to my constant disappointment, I decided to grab a book. Picking one at random I sat back down and opened it.

"Daring Do and the Sapphire Statue." I read aloud. Clearly an Indiana Jones rip off. And so I sat there for the next several hours reading a mediocre book. Upon finishing said book, I replaced it on the shelf and stripped off my clothes and got in bed, which had somehow made itself in my absence. Not questioning the physics of self-making beds, I drifted off to sleep.

~My Dreams~

As I entered my dreams, I took in the surrounding environment, a whole lot of black. "Strange, Usually when I dream of black it's because there's a fuck massive space battle going on." I thought aloud. Then an ominous chuckling sounded throughout my dream.

"Hahahahaha! You cannot ban me from my own realm!" I hear Luna's voice bellow from everywhere and nowhere. "No we can talk about whatever we want! Now tell me, how do you find my night?" Luna asked me, as I casually raised my hand and swiped it down the air in front of me, bringing up a menu. "W-what are you doing?" Luna asked as she saw what I was doing. Selecting the party open in the menu and set it to private, which made Luna begin to sweat. "Surly we can talk about this? I know! How about a lovely café?" She pleaded as the surroundings changed into a standard pony café. "You like this, yes?" Luna asked hopefully. I merely selected Luna's name in the menu and selected kick from party. "Nooooooooooo" Luna yelled as she was kicked from my dreams. As an extra measure I selected her again and ticked the box next to block all communications. I then proceeded to dream the sleep of the unpredictable.

~The Next Day~

I awoke blearily to the feeling of weight on my body. Looking at the source I blanched. Sitting on my lower body was a pouting Luna. "Why did you kick me from your dreams." It took nearly all of my sleepy willpower to not say.

"Because fuck you, that's why... Shit, I said that aloud, didn't I?" I asked, receiving a nod. "Well I just woke up, so it's natural I won't be thinking rationally for the next few minutes." I explained.

"Okay... So, why'd you kick me from your dreams?"

"The philosophies and mindset behind that are too intricate and complex to be explained to you."

"Are you calling me stupid?!" Luna shouted.

"Nooooo, I'm calling you incapable of understanding highly intricate and deep philosophies from an alien mindset." I calmly replied.

"Oh. When you say it like that it makes perfect sense." Luna sheepishly responded.

"Now get off my chest."

"Sorry." Luna said getting off my chest. "So, how about lunch?" She asked hopefully.

"Nyet." I told her, getting up out of bed. I then realised my state of dress, followed shortly after by a suddenly acquired sense of female modesty kicking in. "G-get out!" I said embarrassedly, trying to cover my chest and blushing heavily.

"But you were fine yesterday!" Luna exclaimed as she tried to leave, encountering a bound together door.

"I have no idea why I'm suddenly embarrassed now get!" I exclaimed, charging a fireball in my free hand.

"I'm trying but the door won't open!" Luna yelled before jumping to the side as a fireball impacted the door and blew it off its hinges.

"Now get! And maybe but the door back." I said as Luna galloped out of the room, using her magic to re-affix the door to the frame. "Okay, so what the fuck just happened?" I questioned aloud as I walked over to the door and undid the damage dealt by the fireball. Once that was done I redressed, unbound the door and left. Upon arriving in the dining room, I noticed a bunch of nobles sitting around and eating lunch. They all turned to look at me as I entered the room.

"Oh look, it's the creature." Blueblood said from his seat near the end of the table. With a subtle flick of my wrist an alchemical circle manifested under his seat, causing the back two legs to dissolve into oxygen. I released a snicker as he fell backwards.

"At least I can sit on a chair without falling down." This got a laugh from the other nobles present.

"I will have you for this!" Blueblood declared, charging his horn. I casually summoned a dozen fireballs into existence.

"You really wanna have a go?" I asked.

"Yes! Tomorrow, at the Canterlot dueling grounds!" Blueblood stated.

"Alright, I'll see you there tomorrow."

"At nine."

"Am."

"Fuck you."

"As if I'd let a creature like you be graced by my royal seed." Blueblood said with a harrumph.

"I am so learning the most fatal spells I can." I said with a scowl. With a derisive snort Blueblood stormed out of the room.

"You are aware that Blueblood is the second most powerful battle knight in Equestria, aren't you?" A noble asked.

"It took me ten minutes to learn basic pyromancy. He gave me a day to prepare." I told the noble.

"I see, but are you aware it is a duel to the death?"

"I did not. Query, is the use of weapons allowed?"

"Yes. Though he'll be mainly using his magic."

"Excellent. Now then, to choose between the sword that can three shot the lord of the nether, or the device that can break apart atomic bonds?" I thought aloud.

"Excuse me, but here is your menu." A waiter said, passing me a menu.

"Cheers." Opening the menu I beheld its contents, a whole lot of salads and flower sandwiches. "Uh, you don't perhaps have a menu for those whose biology can't digest flowers, do you?"

"What?" The waiter asked. I facepalmed.

"Do you serve anything for those who don't eat flowers." I clarified.

"Oh, we have a menu for griffins."

"Then get me one of those whilst I puzzle out how many schools of magic to learn before tomorrow. I'm thinking seven." Once the waiter returned, I took the menu and glanced over it. "I'll have... The exact same as I demanded the griffon chef make me yesterday. Nothing on this menu is appetizing."

"Of course." Once the waiter left the nobles began chattering.

"I wonder how long it'll take for you to lose to Blueblood." The noble next to me said.

"Until the heat death of the universe."

"Huh?"

"All these science jokes and no one to laugh at them." I said with a sigh. "He'll never beat me. My rate of growth is too immense for him to over come."

"He's had thirty years to learn magic. You can't win."

"It took me twelve minutes to reach a level in alchemy equivalent to an intermediate practitioner."

"Just because you're good at alchemy, doesn't mean you can defeat him."

"Who do you think made his chair fall over backwards?" I asked with a devilish grin as all the nobles suddenly stopped talking.

"Y-you can use remote alchemy?!" The noble said in shock.

"Yes." I replied simply.

"Remarkable! It was thought to be achievable only by those who have studied for decades, and yet you attained it in twelve minutes of study. If you win this duel, I might just sponsor your entry into the Royal Canterlot University of Magic."

"I could probably afford it."

"It's a twenty thousand bit per term fee."

"Oh... I have four million bits."

"How did you gain so much money?" The noble asked in amazement.

"Sold a literal ton of mithril."

"Where did you even get that much mithril?"

"Raided soooo many floating fortresses and vast labyrinthine networks it wasn't funny."

"I see, and what inhabited these locales?" A noble asked.

"Goblins, yetis, and some cunt with an indestructible shield." I said.

"Hmm, how did you take out the Cunt with an indestructible shield?" The noble asked. It naturally took me a minute to reply.

"I trapped it in a hole in the ground and repeatedly stabbed its head."

"Clever strategy. Very well, you eat your lunch, and I shall see you at the duel tomorrow." The noble said with a bow before leaving. After he left, the waiter returned with my food. As he placed it on the table in front of me, I once again noticed a lack of eating utensils. With a sigh I converted a portion of the table into the appropriate cutlery and began eating.

~My Room~

After finishing my meal I returned to my room and plopped down on my couch. As I pondered what to learn for tomorrow, a sizeable problem dawned on me, I didn't know how to fight outside of throwing people across entire rooms. As I pondered upon this, I was struck by a brilliant idea. Walking over to my atomic disassembler, I picked it up and gave it a twirl. Having gotten a good feel for its weight, I began performing slow swings and spins with it. After about half an hour I started to pick up the speed. Two hours after I began I was able to effortlessly swing, spin, and smack with it to a degree I deemed combat ready. My melee requirements taken care of, I scanned the tomes I had on my floor. As I glanced over them, a few caught my interest. After picking them up I read out their titles. "Intermediate pyromancy, basic aeromancy, basic electromancy, advanced alchemy, intermediate aromancy, intermediate electromancy, and basic geomancy. I think these'll do for tomorrow." I decided. Placing the books down next to the couch, I sat down, got comfortable, and began studying.

Chapter 35: Dreams and Control

I saunter into my bedroom after the days ordeals. After dying, I could really use some sleep oddly enough. I found a nice and empty room and promptly deemed it my bedroom, being sure to lock my door.

I'm not sure if Twilight put any wards up to keep Jeff in and or out, but I'd rather he break through the door to get to me than just sneak in. That way I have at least a couple more seconds to get my wits about me. In battle, a couple seconds is the difference between life and death.

I slump into the bed, glad for a reprieve from the days drama. Within seconds, I'm asleep.

I know this because my eyes open to a black expanse, and because the second I appear a navy blue alicorn appears.

"How dare she... the nerve... Oh, Hello Luka. I didn't see you there." Luna says with a wry smile.

"How dare who?" I ask boredly, sitting in a chair that had since appeared and motioning for Luna to sit on a couch.

"Just another human, she banned me from her dreams..." Luna grumbles. I blink in surprise and then growl in aggravation. This is wrong, something is very wrong. We're getting exponentially stronger, stronger than even the princesses. And where could all that energy be coming from? I know for a fact that I am not stronger than anything, or rather, I'm stronger than nothing.

"I should have stayed dead." I should have, but I didn't. My void powers saved me, and even that feels wrong.

"What?" Luna asks in shock.

"Hmm? Oh, I died today." I tell her nonchalantly.

"But you are here, so you must have been resuscitated. How did you die?" Luna asks with concern.

"A stab wound. We had a killer in the castle and we had to stop him." I sigh.

"A killer in the castle?! How did you come back? You cannot be resuscitated from a stab wound!" Luna cries out.

"I forced my way back," I shoot her a slightly cocky smile.

"Forced your wa- you humans really are something else. I must admit, your calm in your dreams unsettles me. But, you're perhaps the nicest dream to visit. The other vocaloid with blank dreams blocked me. And I see you still have that mirror." Luna nods to it and I scoff.

"Yeah, but which vocaloid has blank dreams?" I ask.

"A new one has arrived in Canterlot. I believe she has quite the 'loot' with her." Luna huffs.

"loot?" I ask.

"Many tons of Mithril..." Luna groans.

"More sues..." I grumble.

"I fear she may be upsetting the equestrian economy single-handed." Luna comments.

"We're not supposed to interfere this much, it's what he wants!" I exclaim.

"And yet, you seem to be the only one resisting every bit of this. You resist chaos, harmony..." Luna muses.

"Because I don't want to lose those connections to earth." I sigh.

"Earth? Is that the name of your home?" Luna asks.

"Yeah, our home planet at least." I sigh.

"Do you miss your home?" She asks.

"Not really," she blinks in surprise at my answer.

"Why not?" Luna asks confusedly.

"It's a stinky mechanized hell hole where most people argue and fight. There's war, pestilence, suffering, torture, terrorism, and hate. So much hate." I tell her simply.

"Then why do you fight so adamantly so as to keep your ties there. You worry about getting back, do you think it's worse here?" Luna asks.

"No, here it is infinitely better. You have none of the tragedy earth does... that's why we have to leave." I tell her.

"Why?" She asks.

"I don't know if you noticed, but the humans here are getting to be stronger than most ponies, this new one seems to be potentially stronger than you. With great power comes great responsibility, and we humans have shown in our pasts that we abuse power and responsibility as privilege and authority. We're starting to disrupt the order of things... I don't want to see this world corrupted like ours is." I tell her.

"You were never acting in your own interest, you act in ours?" She asks. "Why? Why are you different than the other humans? Magical knowledge, superior selflessness, and stubborn neutrality. You're starting to sound like my sister. You're starting to sound like a pony." Luna says.

"I'll never deserve that right, I'm void. Ponies are inherently harmonic." I tell her. Then my thoughts drift to Nyx.

"Something tells me you have already found your own exception to that rule." Luna muses.

"Nyx. She is a void. I don't know how, by all means she should have succumbed to harmony by now. Even I struggle and my attempts to distance myself are barely enough." I tell her.

"Nyx? Have you thought that maybe you needn't distance yourself to remain neutral? Nyx is Twilight's daughter. She is close to the paragon of harmony, as close as family. I'm positive that you can maintain your neutrality." Luna encourages.

"I know, and I think I just need to believe it more. It's for those reason I let myself start a relationship." I tell her, she straightens.

"Romantic inclinations? We thought you uninterested in such affairs to be honest... was it the purple haired one? Perhaps the blue haired one? Is it maybe not a male?" Luna asks mischievously.

"No, it's... it's Applejack." I say a little reluctantly.

"Hesitation? Does this mean you are unsure, or embarrassed?" Luna asks.

"Well, I'm a little embarrassed. But I'm also a little uncertain. Being Asexual, I have never been in a relationship before. I trust Applejack to be understanding to my reservations, but... I don't want to hurt her." I sigh.

"'Tis a natural worry. Just do as you feel fit, and keep her close. Both in heart and proximity, and you should be fine." Luna says.

"Thank you, princess." I say.

"Also, please keep the new vocaloid a secret for now. We shall update you on the status of that should the need arise." Luna tells me.

"Acknowledged." I reply with a nod, Luna smiles. We sit for a while in silence before Luna speaks up.

"I must leave, we may talk more at a later time, but for now I must patrol the dream realms." I nod and she smiles before departing.

I follow Nyx towards the castle of the two sisters, the spot she chose herself to train. I've still got a bandage wrapped tightly around my midsection, but the wound itself isn't that bad anymore. I refused to let Twilight use her magic, just to be wary of adverse reactions to harmony. But Zecora was on call and she had some excellent herbs.

I've still got a giant gash, but it's healing surprisingly quickly. Probably from the inherent magic in the herbs, very passive usually. It definitely makes the wound more bearable.

Nyx and I decided to vanish on our way there after I discussed my worries of a tail. I had to explain that I didn't mean an actual tail, but an unwanted follower. Nyx understood, and even the wildlife is ignoring us, which is good considering how dangerous a lot of the wildlife is. We talked a little on the way, nothing important, just casual banter.

When we get to the castle Nyx turns to me and silences me. She pretends to have an authoritative air about her, I giggle at her attempts.

"OK, so... I have no idea what to do... umm, what am I doing again?" She asks.

"Your showing me all you know about void," I tell her.

"Right, and... void is?" She asks.

"Neutrality, it's not chaos or harmony" I explain.

"Wait, but I like harmony. Mom's an element of harmony," Nyx argues.

"It's not an opinion, it's a state of being. You are void. I don't know the how and why exactly, but I really kinda it has something to do with the fact Twilight still became a princess despite your presence. Though, things are different... meaning you are definitely an unknown variable... hmm..." I think on all I know about Nyx. Which is a fair amount Thanks to Nyx explaining a lot of it.

"Does it have anything to do with that weird mare the princesses are friends with?" Nyx taps her chin thoughtfully.

"Weird mare?" I ask curiously.

"Yeah, there's this mare the princesses know... nightmare moon even knew her, kinda. I have a very fuzzy memory, but I know it's her." Nyx says, I stop at this. It couldn't be.

"Starlet?" I whisper, she hears.

"Yeah! That's her name. Now that I think about it, she mentioned a void once, I think... Hey! How do you know her?" Nyx exclaims.

"How indeed..." my spine stiffens and the music lowers to a chilling ambience as I turn slowly. There, behind me, is the epitome of void. Starlet Mint.

"It's her! What do we do?" Nyx gasps.

"Hello Nyx, and... Luka, surprisingly. However you don't act like Luka, you are someone else. And that someone is very interesting. I've seen the other humans, vocaloids, subjects... running around. But I have to say, you are interesting. A magical expert, from a world without magic. Discord refused to tell me your true identities, but he told me a number of things." Starlet monologues, while profiling me.

"You're a clever mare, I'm sure you can figure it out. After all, you were able to save humans from chaos, that's certainly a feat." Her eyes narrow.

"I didn't do it alone, but you know that. So, who are you? You must have been there, right?" She challenges.

"Actually, no. I wrote about it..." I tell her.

"Wro- what have you gotten yourself into now, Skylar?" Starlet facehoofs. "I swear, your writing has an uncanny ability to drag you into messes, no matter the universe..." Starlet mutters.

"What's she talking about?" Nyx asks.

"Shes talking about a story I was working on with Pixel, I mean Rin, and I had to cancel it." I inform

"Oh, you write?" Nyx asks excitedly. She certainly is Twilight's daughter.

"I used to" I sigh. "But that's not important, I need an answer from you Starlet. Why is Nyx a void?" I demand.

"Oh? I thought it was obvious. Such a harmonic being, born from dark and chaotic magic's. Natural polar opposites negating each other." Starlet says matter of fairly.

"Oh, wow. It is obvious." I agree.

"Well, I've got what I've come for. I'll be watching as Well," I want to call out, but she's gone before I can.

"See, weird. She doesn't even use regular magic to disappear." Nyx scoffs. I just laugh at her comment. "What did I say?" She asks, lost.

"Nothing, just teach me how to stop this dreaded music." I tell her.

"The music? Oh, that music! You just have to be able to control it. I like to change the music sometimes, I can make it sound like Vinyls mixes!" Nyx proclaims.

Control my music? I think on stopping the music, on silence, on any way to stop the sound. It doesn't work, so I look to the resident expert for help.

"You have to be able to control it first. Like I said, like Vinyl. You know Vinyl, right?" I nod. "Yeah mix the tune up, change it. Make it faster, louder, change the ambience. Just make sure what's coming out is different from what is going in." Nyx explains. Music mixing? DJ'ing? Let's try it, how hard can it be?

I think on a specific song, I feel the beat. I feel myself starting to drift, to lose control. I snap out of it and shoot my hand to my sleeve. I turn to Nyx "all I heard was faster, and louder." I say with a smirk. I let the beat out, and I maintain control by doing exactly what Nyx said, tweaking it.

As the beat goes on I feel great, I'm not blacking out. I just let my body move to do what I want it to, even without any musical experience. I finish and Nyx stomps her hooves. I sigh and slump against a pillar.

"That was awful... but at least it's something." I say.

"Yeah, you'll be able to control it in no time!" Nyx smiles and I smile back, thankful for her guidance.

I sit, still frozen in place in front of a mirror. When I hear the music start, I can feel slight control slipping back. I move my head around and I start to make out faces in the static. Nobody in particular, just vague faces. It almost looks like they're laughing.

That same painful smile is still plastered to my face, I turn back to the mirror and find outside me faced away, like usual. As I try to speak my voice gets caught in my throat, just like every attempt.

The faces surrounding me are getting harsher, so harsh I can literally feel the pain from their judgement. Outside mes singing echoes in my own head as I look at all the faces. Tears try to brim, but They're suppressed.

Why can't outer me see my distress, instead she continues to sing that song. Why is she...? I stop as I realize something, she's not singing the song. I am. Pain wrecks my body as I try to ignore the judging glares and look towards my only hope desperately. She doesn't look back and help.

I listen to the silent taunts shot my way as I sing. One sticks out to me.

"Hey get up you worthless circus monster!"

I lay in my own dream, just thinking. I think on the days events, yesterday I was helping Applejack help me move in with her. Actually, I was helping with the construction of a room for me at the farm just the day before that. And Just before that I helped Twilight finish off the spell form we'd been forming to exorcise Jeff from Kamui. It was strangely anticlimactic.

It did warrant a visit from the department of magical defense on account of illegal magic, but they waived the charges once Twilight explained it. They did make sure Jeff was actually gone though.

It's only been a few days since the incident anyway, and next Twilight wants me to help her with the Thaumic Circuit. She's got a lot of basics written down and even perfectly cut gems for enchanting. However, we figured it should wait until after we meet this new Vocaloid Twilight just got a letter about.

Nyx has been mainly helping me with control of the music, but we've been working on sneaking around town as well. I have yet to find more benefits, unless I want to test them by dying again.

I've noticed that I've stopped losing memories at such a frequent rate. I've also noticed something a bit more frightening. My pony reflection has become more independently active, jerking her head in different directions frantically at times. She even seems to be singing at points, but I can't hear a word of it.

As I think on the strangeness of it I hear a sound come from the mirror. The first sound.

"Hey get up you worthless circus monster!" I shudder as a crack follows the exclamation. I look to the mirror to find a distinct crack in the glass. My eyes meet with my reflection before I jolt awake.

Was she... crying?

Chapter 36: A Split Mind is like A House Divided

Have you ever seen a bick that's a bock? A nick that's not a knack? Maybe a tic that goes toc? If not, you my friend of perfectly sane and boring, boring and sane.

Kamui lay sleeping in his bed, his ability to awake sealed by Twilight, till it was decided how to try and exercise Jeff from Kamui. A futile notion, but try they will. Jeff you see, has always existed. Not all black plague victims were killed by the plague. Not all Aztecs were killed by Cortes. Have you ever tried to guessed where the Mayans went? Have you ever heard of the lost city of Atlantis? Now let me ask you this, ever heard of the snake that tricked Eve? That was Jeff's first...'life' you could say. As long as good exists, a force must negate it. Balance MUST exist. Jeff exists a bit in all yet none. For doesn't everyone bear a dark side?

Ah, my apologizes, I rambled for a bit. Allow me to introduce myself, I am whats called a Soul Keeper. No, you won't find anything on my kind for we must remain unknown. My higher ups have asked me to give you an...'all expense paid trip' into the mind of Akira Takizawa, a.k.a Kamui, the good side of Jeff. Well enjoy your trip. Just….don’t get lost...you may never leave.

~The Mind of Akira Takizawa/ Jeff the Killer~

~P.O.V- You the reader~

As you appear inside a bright light the interior of a castle materializes. You find you are shapeless and without the ability to talk, touch or anything except hear and see. However, you could float around a bit. Your attentions falls onto three beings sitting in thrones around a round table. One throne was obsidian and covered in skulls and bones, blood colored orbs floated around the throne and on the right side was a menacing black katana with a white hilt that seemed to suck in your very soul and sitting in it was a humanoid serpent with red eyes, his teeth like knives and his gaze monstrous and unceasing. Murderous intent emanates from him, being where you are, you realize this is in fact the murder Jeff. Next to him was Kamui, sitting in a colorful throne that looked like a child got a hold of it, filled with strange pictures and had little blue orbs whipping around it. Leaning on the left side of the throne was a beautiful white katana with a black hilt. He looked as aloof and free as ever. The final throne was black on Jeff’s side, while white on Kamuis’. A natural presence filled the atmosphere around it counteracting Jeff's murderous aura and Kamuis’ extreme happiness causing you still simply be calm and collective, unaffected by the world around. Sitting in it, was a human shaped cloud. It had a hazy human outline, nothing more except two black dots to represent eyes and a white line for a mouth.

Being in the state the Soul Keeper put you in, they were unaware of their audience. You listened in onto the conversation.

Jeff flared his serpentine tongue out obviously angry about something “Let me kill them already A! I'm tired of being held back by your ridiculous sense and ideals of balance! I want them to bleed A! I want them to scream as my blade slices their flesh and they cry out into the infinite darkness that corrupts all and destroys that which is good and leaves evil in its path!”

“That won’t do Jeffie!” Kamui laughed like a madman “We can’t kill all our new friends! Hm...maybe a few days of the fishstick would fix you riiiiight up!”

Jeff picked up the katana and pointed it and pointed it at Kamui's throat “To hell with you madman! I don’t care if you are the bloody God of madness! I am the snake that defiled even the greatest of God’s creations! I am the monster in the darkest shadows! The being that even SATAN gets nightmares of! Do not EVER mock me with your petty spouts of idiocy! I should kill you right here and now so I have control of the body and our power!”

The form you heard referred to as “A” did nothing to prevent this, meanwhile Kamui laughed and faster than you could see was parrying Jeff's’ blade with his own. A put his formless...hands, you guess, where the chin should be, clearly wanting this fight to occur. His hands glowed, his right black and his left white. Jeff and Kamui glowed as well.

Jeff smiled “Hm, so a fight with our powers eh!” His smile became demonic smirk, his razor teeth gleamed sending a shiver down your spine.

“Let us see which is stronger Jeff, life or death.” Kamui struck an offensive style pose, his right foot was slid behind him, and his sword was pointed out from his side. Jeff took up a pose that mirrored opposite of him.

Then a voice that both scared you and calmed like a friend was heard for the first time, the hazy man stood up and floated above the two, clearly acting as a ref. “Begin.”

Next thing you know the world around you seems to slow, your mind ceases all unnecessary functions in order to watch the fight. Kamui and Jeff blast at each other, slicing and parrying each other. You were simultaneous in awe, afraid, and in shock. The two of them matched each other blow for blow never pausing, never stopping. The clang out metal on metal rang out like an angelic choir, strangely pleasing to your ears. Then, at the same time, the both jumped back seemingly sizing up the situation. Jeff's’ katana glowed black and he stabbed the ground. The stone floor shook and groaned like a torture victim. Then, it began to break apart. Black, demonic, and lifeless trees grew from the cracks extending their demonic branches out. The trees contorted and grew faces, hungry for the life of the living. They roared an awful sound at Kamui, their ordered prey. However, trees aren’t all that appeared, dark shadows formed around the bones of Jeff's’ throne, the bones and skulls flew up and skeletal soldiers became existent. Their soulless red eyes seemed to piece your soul and their black and grey shadow blades seemed to be able to kill anything and everything.

Kamui noticed this, and his own blade glowed white, he thrusted his blade in the sky above him. White, lively trees fell from the sky, seemingly from no where. Their elegant branches and leaves seemed to hug each other. No faces grew on these trees, however. White portals appeared around the trees appeared and people armed in shinning white armor and beautiful white wings appeared in an ‘avaunt garde’ style.

A’s hazy form became red, like anger would be on a mood ring. “NO!” The creatures summoned disappeared “I DID NOT GIVE YOU PERMISSION TO SUMMON FAMILIARS!” Time returned to normal for you.

Jeff flared his tongue “Then what did you give us leave to do?!”

“I am allowing you to fight with balance only!”

Jeff somehow produced a frown “Balance?! You want us to have balance?! I shall never use powers that an idiot can use!”

“Same as I would never use the power of a murderous ass!” Kamui snapped back

A sighed “Very well.” The glow around Jeff and Kamui stopped “Until you two find a way to get past your very different personality issues, we shall be stuck in this sleep-like state.

Kamui smiled “Well, maybe the others will be able to exorcise Jeff!”

Jeff hissed “You know as well as I it is bad for the very nature of the world Kamui!”

“Who says I bloody care!” Kamui looked angry, no he looked like he was about to rip off Jeff’s head. ”If it weren’t for you, Steph would b alive and well. If it weren’t for you I would never have killed those men, if it weren’t for you murder wouldn’t exist! So YES Jeff, I want you gone, ridden from existence itself! Forgotten to very stream of time and space so NO ONE suffers from misery nor misfortune! Could you honestly blame me?!”

“No...I couldn’t.” Jeff sighs “...Honestly I don’t care what and idiot like you thinks. Your opinions are trash of the worst parts. Your thoughts of ‘peace’ and ‘good will’ is but a fools hope!”

“Silence! Both of you!” A shoved both of them. “...Hm...should I?” A mumbled. He looked down for a second before looking at each of them. “I believe it well enough to punish you both.” Jeff and Kamui stepped back a bit “As you both know, I am what would exist if you were combined together. I believe Instead of having three persona’s to make just one ‘Kamui’ is in order. To a point of course.”

Jeff and Kamui frowned “Like hell! Who named you leader of us?!” Jeff and Kamui exclaimed simultaneously

“...Apologizes...I sometimes forget we are all equals here.”

Kamui sighed “The only reason you can prevent us from using our powers of nature is that you yourself cannot appear outside of our conscience.”

“...I am balance after all...it honestly never surprised me Kamui.” A said blandly.

“...Maybe we should return to the topic of how to break the barrier that dunce of a pony Twilight put on us.” Jeff spoke her name with disdain.

Kamui and A nodded in agreement.

“Maybe you should slash your sword at the seal at the same time.” A said

“....It’s possible….we’d need our powers though.” Jeff nodded, knowing what Kamui was wanting to do.

“If this works Kamui...I’ll take back my regarding you as trash. You’ll be a poor worker instead.”

Kamui chuckled knowing this is the closest he’d get as a compliment from Jeff.

A’s hands glowed releasing his restriction on their powers.

“Ready Jeff?” Kamui readied to attack the giant glowing door you hadn’t noticed was behind you. Instinctively, you move to the side His sword began to glow.

Jeff smiled “Oh yes, the sooner were out, the quicker I don’t have to talk to you.”

A looked to both of them. “On my mark...MARK!”

Jeff and Kamui blasted toward the door, slicing it at the same time. The purple glow contorted and began to dissipate. Unfortunately, before it went away fully, it came back.

“Damn it.” Jeff flicked his tongue aggravated. “It looked like it would have worked.”

“Well... that’s the only idea I have.”

Jeff crossed his arms, thinking deeply it seemed for a few minutes. “Mm...nope sorry, I got nothing.” Jeff sighed

A walked up to the door and inspected it “Hm...yes...I see...oh…maybe if...no...can’t work...wait…” He looked back “Try it again, but don’t stop slashing this time. Make sure you strike at the same times.”

They nodded and launched forward again, and instead of slashing and going back, they hit the door blow after blow. The glow contorted rapidly instead of slowly like last time. Shifting about, trying to not be destroyed by the powers of the two. The glow eventually disappeared and a distinctive click was heard, like when a door was unlocked.

“Huh, it worked.” A said surprised “Honestly I thought it wouldn’t...I just wanted to say something smart…”

Kamui face palmed and Jeff just sighed.

Jeff and Kamui looked at each other.

“I guess we should go.”

Jeff nodded “So we should.”

“Together?”

“Eh, why not. It couldn’t hurt.”

“One.”

“Two.”

“THREE!” They opened the double doors and jumped into the bright light they revealed.

The room around you disappeared and you found yourself in front of the Soul Keeper again.

“I’m surprised how boring that visit was. Usually something falls from the sky, or lemonade begins flowing out of ears…” He sighed “Well...good day…” He disappeared.

~P.O.V- Kamui~

~Location- His room~

My eyes opened to see my ceiling. I sat up quickly, causing me to get dizzy for a second.

A voice was heard in my head “So it seems this time we are able to communicate for once in the body.” I jump a bit before realizing it was just Jeff in my head.

“Don’t scare me like that…”

He chuckled. “We should get moving...it may be risky to stay in the castle after my stunt.”

I nod and head towards the door.

“No you idiot! The window! A let us have our powers, we can have a tree move its branch and carry us away! Besides, do you really think it is a good idea to be around the others?!”

I sighed, seeing his point. I walk to the window and find it unlocked. I open and my hand glows purple, a nearby tree’s branches move and form a bridge to the ground. I grab my backpack and find it has all my things, I jump on the branch bridge and have it carry me to the other side to the Everfree.

I look back to the castle and shed a single tear about what happens before I rush off into the forest, unaware that I had not one but two katana’s at my side, one black and one white.

Chapter 37: It came from the sky!

~Twenty miles West of Apploosa~

In the event of business, life was good for this old stallion. He had just recently sold a cart full of his Apple products to the buffalo herd, camping close in this area.

Despite the fact that they offer rocks of value for trade instead of bits, it was worth it.

Once he returns home he will have enough to cover the expenses for seven months, and still have a little for a salt lick block or two. He was lucky, normally the tribes were already supplied by his neighbor's in the town near by; however, one of the little ones in the camp had accidentally destroyed the supply they had, so as it turns out, he came just in time. Good thing he decided to go when he did, otherwise he would have lost a great opportunity.

He hummed in a pleasant fashion, feeling fairly happy with the way he's day was turning out to be.

But, suddenly, he heard something, a rumbling kind of noise. If he didn't know any better, he would have swore that it sounded a lot like...thunder?

At first, their was a whistling sound in the air, like wind chimes in a strong gust. It just got louder and louder and louder, until it slowly went silent, like a whistle that was losing its voice after a time without stop.

THUMP, CRACK!!!

Suddenly, the ground shook, telling him that something big just made contact, with the ground, just a little ways behind him, and it must have broken something.

Dust was settling on his gray flanks, setting his nerves on edge.

He turned around, slowly, not too eager to see what it was that just made a crash landing in the vary spot he walked across, just moments before.

His heart stopped, just for a moment, but it stopped all the same, for behind him was a living being, or rather, it was living.

It had four limbs, two of them had claws on them while the others looked to be the feet, what with the strange looking shoes on and all; however, this thing wasn't using its appendages. In fact, it wasn't even standing. The thing must have a good muscle balance in its body, because It just now tipped over on its back. From the way it fell, he guessed it was standing on its head for a little bit, or rather, it landed that way. (which would explain the sound of braking he herd before)

Walking over, he took a more personal view of the thing, sticking his muzzle close to its face.

Just as he thought, it was dead; unless it's neck was always this crooked to begin with. It look bent, in an unusual way, like it wasn't made to fit like that. Was that a bone sticking out under the skin?

Feeling somewhere between disgusted and relieved, he then began to look at the rest of the things features.

He could see that it was skinny, with pail white skin, but no fur. It's mane was longer then any he ever saw, nearly as long as the creature was tall, split by two red square like ponytails on ether side of its head. The clothing was a mixture of black and green,( or was it a type of blue?) matched together in a vary high class fashion, which he didn't rely cared for. It's lower arms were surrounded by some black funnel like things that seem to be solid too the touch, like metal, but softer.

He than looked into its mouth, which was gaping wide open.

It seems to have a mixture of sharp and flat teeth, which meant that this thing was both able to eat both grass and...meat. he was the son of a dentist, so he came to learn how teeth varied by what they were supposed to chew, And there was no mistaking it, this thing was a highbred of the two, which meant only one thing in his rational mind.

“I knew it." He said, feeling awestruck “I knew it!! Aliens do exist!! Grand Pap was right, I can't believe It!!"

His luck just got better in his opinion. Even the most highly educated ponies in Equestria can't argue with the fact that this was an alien. It came from the sky, aliens come from the sky. It's an unidentified creature, aliens were unidentified creatures. Shoot! it even looked like in alien, and aliens look like aliens!

Maybe he can get to town, buy a knew wagon, return here and pick up the body (despite how disgusting that my seem) pull it back to town and prove to everyone that they do In fact exist and that he found it; Besides, it wouldn't hurt to get some publicity from all of this, maybe his business would do better for it too.

He was so excited, this day was just getting better and better, but then he hears a loud "pop" sound. He looks back to the body, were he herd the sound come from. It's neck was now strait, bent back into place some how, but the next thing he noted, was more disturbing.

It. Was. Breathing!!!

He jumps back three feet, figuring that it may be too dangerous to stay so close. No telling what it can do if giving half the chance.

His Pap always had stores of how Aliens can melt your brains, with just a glance. Now that one was here, he didn't want a chance getting spotted.

His day just took a horrifying tern for a possible worse, as the body began to move.

~Just moments before the crash~

What happened too me? I was so relaxed with the wind rushing past me, sending me into a special place in my mind, but then, I suddenly hit something. Something hard, and dusty, and smelly I think. Next thing I know, my neck is in extreme pane! I think, something broke, but I can't scream. my throat feels blocked, like a garden hose that was kinked.

Air was knocked out of me, but I can't replace it, because I can't breathe ether. I felt...dread, confusion, panic, anger and sadness, all at once, making a bad emotional Casserole , that I didn't won't to touch.

Then the world went black, and I knew no more...

~One and a half minutes later~

I opened my eyes somewhat lazily, blinking the haze away from my vision. Then I saw the sky, but it was...oddly new. I don't know why, but it feels like I know what I see, yet it feels like I don't know what I see. It's hard to describe.

For example, I'm looking at a cloud in the sky rite now. It looks like any other cloud, no significant difference; however, I can't help but feel that it's nothing like the ones I knew before.

Suddenly I yawn, heavily, which told me that my body needed more air then what I was taking in.

Wait, didn't I have a problem with breathing before?

Then the realization hit me, I landed on the ground, on my head!!! I sit up in a flash, immediately, regretting it. The agony I felt in my neck was horrible. It was like I ran into a clothes hanger line made of wire, at full speed, only it felt like I cracked something as well.

I tried to peace together what happened: how did I fall and where from? How hard did I land on the ground to feel this way?

Where am I? How did I get here? But more importantly.

...Who, am I...

I don't know my name, my face, my friends, my family, nothing! I draw a blank every time I try to remember anything!

I rub my neck with my left hand, only to stop at the unfamiliar contact with my skin.

I reach my hand out in front of me to see it more closely. It seems normal, but I don't recognize its features in the slightest bit. I have white skin apparently, with a feminine beauty in my palms texture( no idea why I notice that, but I did, ) and mildly long nails, painted with a sort of green-ish color. I realize that this color had a name, it was on the tip of my tongue, but I can't seem to...gaaa, I almost had it, but I can't seem to pin it down just yet!

Then I look at the seemingly solid sleeve, that obscured a part of my back hand view.

It was black to start with, starting from my upper mid elbow and past my lower mid upper elbow section, was the flexible stuff, allowing me to experimentally bend and twist in any comfortable direction with ease, but the rest was belling out from there to the wrist in a silicone stiffness, leaving my hands fairly free in the bell like space inside, but made me wonder how in the world I take it off or put it on in the first place?

I then look at my other hand to see that I do in fact have another one, it even complimented my left by being a right hand after all.(would be offsetting to learn I had two left's and no rites to begin with.)

I then look at my legs, (which thankfully I had two of) to see that I had some...clogs on? I wasn't vary sure if that's what it was, it looked like high heals with vary thick under pads, a small wedged gap dividing the heels from the soles. Black in color, with equally shaded stockings, which were reaching too a hands length from my skirt. apparently I wear a skirt, colored in black as well, lined in the lower trim with the same color as my nails, with a strap of cloth stitched into the left side of it with triangle patterns pieced together perfectly to fit in each wedge which was also the color of my nails. It had no purpose as far a fashion was concerned; regardless, I find myself looking at it longer then I really intended to.

Then I look at my body...I don't know why, but I think my heart was beating faster when I realized, I was a girl.

I wore a long tie that matched my nails, (which I think I'm remembering the name of,) a dress shirt, with a brighter shade of gray, fitting my lower waist loosely.

Next I look to my side's, seeing the massive amount of hair hanging to the ground on ether side. I was surprised, yet not vary much, that my hair was the same color as my tie, nails, trim on my skirt and the trim on both ends of my sleeves.

Aqua-mint, the colors name is Aqua-mint!!! Oh yeah! One puzzle solved, who knows how many to go!

"*Snap*"

I stop to listen. It was so quiet here, only the wind was blowing before so that sound was way out of place here. I tern around quickly, ignoring the pain in my neck, to see the source of the noise.

~The Stallion's mind view~

Of all the things he could have stepped on, he had to step on the only twig within a hundred miles, in this barren desert. Wow, life must hate him right now for some reason.

Now it was looking at him with those big, piercing eyes.

She (which he assumed it was) just stared at him, waiting for a reason to pounce on him and eat him, or worse, melt his brain!

What can he do?

One things for certain, he can't let it run free in the world, who knows what might happen then.

'Hey, that's it!' He thought to him self, 'I can get the tribe near by to stop it-her, from destroying anything! Yes that's a plan. Now I just need the opportunity to run for it...I hope my brain doesn't start melting before then.'

~Now back to "her" view~

It looks like a horse, a well dressed one at that.

It had the deer in the head lights look about it, absolute horror at the sight of me, but I don't know why.

We continue to stare at each other for some time before I realized something familiar about it. I don't know what it was that made it look familiar to me, but I definitely know that it is smarter then I would like to believe, after all, I doubt he wold just stand there like it is now if it wasn't a thinking thing.

So then I decided to say, “Do I know you?" In a curious way that should have sounded soothing.

He responded (and yes I now believe it was a he) by running away, screaming, "Don't melt my brain don't melt my brain don't melt my brain!!!" Immediately disappearing into a cloud of dust.

To be honest, I was just as scared of my voice as he probably was.( Well, except the fact that I wasn't too awfully worried that my brain was going to melt from hearing it.)

I consciously place one hand on my throat, surely this can't be my voice, right?

Experimentally, I test my voice, humming a random tune, then I mumble to my self, “How can this be my voice? It sounds too, too..."

“Too good to be true?"

I jump with fright as a similar sounding voice suddenly comes from behind me.

I spin back around to see (with no small degree of confusion) another me, standing just three feet from me. It was another me or at least some one that looked just like me anyway. Same clothing, shoes, synthetic sleeves, hair and...well, if the rest her was anything to judge by, I guess we share the same face.

I unconsciously touch my right cheek feeling somewhat mystified. I must have taken my sweet time on my observation, because the already agitated double gainer was getting rather impatient and started taping her leg on the ground while her hands were on her thighs.

“Um...who are you?" I ask, not quite sure what else to say.

"Well what do you know, you can speak!" She replied rather harshly, making me flinch back a bit.

But then she, less harshly added with a smile, "Your still sensitive I see." When I didn't respond and looked away, she giggled with her eyes shut, like I did something funny.

"Well, I see your as timid now as you were before, but maybe it's better this way." She commented with a coy smirk.

I then turned to her again, looking more serious then I really intended. “I take it you know me fairly well, since you know me better then I do." I snapped, feeling more pride then I truly had.

“Well of course I do," she replied, while stretching with her arm's up. “I'm you after all."

I eye her suspiciously, but before I could open my mouth she continued, “I know what your thinking, and yes I am you weather you believe me or not, at least a sociological remnant of you That is. In any case I can tell you that I am the missing, manifested version of your memories, but I can't tell you anything 'directly' until you uncover them your self.

So don't complain about it! that won't help you, but you can ask me some things, like why your here or what your name is; however that is it, no more then that is allowed at this time. That is one of the rules I have, get over it quickly, please so I can leave sooner."

“Leave?" I ask, giving her a side glance, with one eye brow raised.

“Yea, leave, as in going too sleep! I like my naps vary much you see, but I can't sleep until you have what you need."

“Why? You can always tell me what I need later instead of now, right?" I ask, somewhat oblivious to the fact that I actually need the help, but I was too concerned for her to even think about it.

“That's what I thought!" She exclaimed, waving her arm's around, “But Nooo, I have to tell you now, or else I can't sleep! And I don't even know why ether, but that's how it seems to work around me."

I ponder on this for a moment, thinking of my opinions, and then I remember what the other me said before.

“You said I can ask you for my name, or why I'm here, right?"

“Well yea, sort of." She replied lazily while stretching her legs.

“Sort of, what do you mean sort of?" I ask, feeling somewhat agitated right now.

“Well I can tell you where you can get the answers, but I can't give them to you, directly."

“Why not! Can't you just break what ever rules you follow once in a while?!" I demand, feeling my head getting hotter by the minute.

She looked away from me as she replied bitterly, “If I knew how, I would have."

My anger subsided after awhile in silence, nether of us willing to argue any further.

Then I asked, “Where is this, information, exactly then?"

She pointed to the furthest side left of me, "Everything you need is in that." She stated, still turned away from me.

I tern to see a backpack, Sitting two yards from were I'm sitting.

How long was that sitting there? I thought, wondering just how long I was here to begin with. “No idea." The other me replied. Did she read my mind? "But it's been there for awhile now, just waiting for you to open it."

I guess she did.

I finally stand up, feeling my aching neck throb, then the weight of my hair was more notably, heavy, as it tugged on one end or the another, driving my agony to new heights.

Then I walk the sort distance, soon standing over the plain looking pack which had the exact same color to match my hair. Yeah, I NEED to get more creative if THIS is my taste in fashion. Though, I have to admit, I like the fact that I match things up instead of miss matching a disaster, or worse yet, Wearing a fedora. I don't have one in this bag, right?

I kneel beside it, looking at the pack, not quite shore what I should do now. I know I should open it, but what then? Will I like what I find or will I regret opening it? Yes, I'm hesitating. I don't like being in the dark on my past, but I also don't want to rush to it either. So, I think, and think, and think. As I do, the other me is starting to loose her temper again. Fuming with red, steaming skin, followed by a series of twitching in the eye brows. I didn't notice until she yells, “OPEN THE BLOODY BAG ALREADY!!!"

On the spree of the moment, I quickly open the bag, reaching my hand for what ever I can find.

To my astonishment, I was able to fit my entire arm in it, and still, I couldn't reach the bottom. I had my face on the ground, a set back on my part. I thought it would be ok to let my weight balance on that same arm that went into the bag, so I went “THUMP" on the ground. My left cheek, sore from the impact, was now imprinted with variable pebble sizes as well as covered with dirt.

Dispute their being no bottom, I managed to move my arm around long enough to feel something in my hands.

I use my right arm (which was the free one) to lift my self up, freeing my other arm to see my prize. A piece of old paper, folded in two equal halves over the center with a symbol of, what looked like, the yin-yang on it. Two droplets that fallow each other around for eternity. One was white, the color of the paper, with a single black dot on its swelling end, making it look like it had in eye of its own. The other was its exact opposite, with black instead of white, with a white dot as its eye.

The simple design was...fascinating. I don't know why it is, but I feel connected with it some how. I didn't get a chance to look much longer when over my shoulder was the other me, glaring with her big eyes, the same color as my hair (again) a mocking frown on her lips, “You can look at it later slow poke, now read it before night time comes around."

In response, I look up to see if it was that late in the morning.

It wasn't even afternoon yet.

Before I realized what she meant, it was to late.

She screams in my ear, “YOU AIR HEAD!!!" Then she hits the back of my head. The pain was excruciating, like I was hit by a led tipped hammer.

Wait a minute, if I felt that, then that means-

“Stop thinking until you read this dam paper!!!" She shouts, making me cringe away from her.

She then marched away, talking to herself loudly. Saying things like, "idiot" or "procrastinating bitch." I don't know where I stand in bad language, but I'm pretty sure that I'm not the swearing type.

She was still mumbling when I looked at the backpack more closely. Yes I admit I was pushing some bad buttons here, but let's face it, I will read the letter in just a minute, just not this one. I don't like being pushed forward by force, so I'll take my time reading, but rite now I'm more interested in this pack.

When I look into it, I see nothing. I take a large pebble and drop it into the bag, l wait for the sound of the object, hitting the bottom. It never happened.

Maybe it's because it never truly ends, or that it did have a bottom and I just didn't hear it, or I couldn't hear it because it was to far down to hear. Perhaps it's because of the material that this pack is made of, it is fairly soft, so it may have hit the bottom, but just couldn't make a sound from the soft landing. I don't know, but one things for sure, I wasn't going to fall down there on purpose.

I am small enough to fit into it, but I'm also not in any danger of falling in by accident.

I then tern to the letter. I unfolded it quickly, then I read the following message.

Hello!!! Thank you for your willing participation in my experiment. You make me proud, Hatsune Miku. (Miku, being your first, Hatsune, your last name. Just so you know.)

Yes, I know you lost your memories, but it wasn't from your fall earlier, which yes I admit I wasn't paying attention to you when it happened. My bad. But other then that it's ok, rely!

Everything is exactly what I expected in the first place.

The idea is to study the affects that Equestria and its inhabitants, have on individuals like yourself. But I also want obstacles that have...negative affects. So here's what you do:

Rule number 1! Don't go to the old castle of the pony sisters. That's off limits to you, unless you want something truly terrifying to fallow you back. Just saying, don't do it.

Rule number 2! Listen to just as much good hearted music as bad hearted music. In other words, don't listen to one kind of melody more then the other. It can be a bazaar influence that can go, how should I say? Horribly wrong, not only to your fellow participants, but to you as well. So x-nay on the musay, okay?

Rule number 3! Look for the only Ponies that respond to the following names:

Applejack

Pinkie Pie

Rainbow Dash

Fluttershy

Rarity

Princess Twilight Sparkle

If who ever you met doesn't have any of these names, you don't need to listen to them.

But if they do, they are the boss. Especially ,Fluttershy.

Rule number 4! Anything goes! You are free to go as you wish, do as you please. so long as you continue to fallow the other rules provided above.

If you are still unsure about you memories coming back, don't worry about it. As you do more things, you will remember fragments of your life before you came here.

As for your neck, just go for a walk. I herd that exercise helps heal the body faster.

Hope to get good results from you!

~Mister D.

P.S, try looking at your controls to familiarize your self, and look to you backpack for all your basic needs. If you remember something that needs asked, look too the other you for some of your answers, but I warn you, she doesn't remember EVERYTHING, so don't be surprised if you remember more then she will in the future.

And yes, she can hear your thoughts, but only a fragment of it, depending on how close you are. At best she will hear about one minute of your thoughts before she loses service.

Like your internet, as I recall. Which reminds me, you are going to love the reception here!

Oops, I made this longer then I intended.

Any ways, have fun!

~Mister D. (revised)

I reread the letter once more, just to see if I missed anything important. The first thing that came to my mind. Mister D. Why was that name so, so, nostalgic? I can't help but feel like something familiar was screaming at me, but I just can't place my( rather beautiful ) fingers on it; however, my thoughts were interrupted as the other me slapped me on the back.

“Finally!!!" She cried, sounding relived from something that had been weighing on her. Which I was about to find out

“Okay, now I can tell you just a few things right now, but they are important. Well, at least to me they are." The other me said, rather hastily as she continued.

“First off, call me Meyou! The word 'me' stands for you and the word 'you' stands for me. You get it?"

“Me, you...Meyou? You can't be serious, right?" I ask, feeling silly just saying the joined words.

"Respect my life's choices, okay? Anyways the second thing, you are in a place called Equestria. Home of the talking ponies that make you feel all fuzzy inside!"

“Ponies? Eque-"

“Third thing!" She interjected, continuing in the same hasty pace, “You are not a pony,(obviously!) You are a human. You were always a human, but you weren't always a..." She stopped, looking rather uncomfortable with what she was about to say.

“Well it's not important right now, but it is important to tell you that in the life you had before, you needed glasses."

“I did?!"

“Yea, and it doesn't get you any friends ether! You were a hermit, you lived with your parents and what is worse, your siblings were smarter then you!"

I shrivel under the mental picture that was plastered in my minds eye, except the last one.

“What's wrong with siblings being smarter then me?" I ask.

“You were the oldest."

I felt mortified. The oldest are suppose to be the better ones, rite? How bad was my life before I lost my memories? What kind of loser was I to let my younger family members rival over me?

Now that I had just a glimpse of the life I had lost, do I really need it back?

The other me, or rather, Meyou, must have been listening to my thoughts, because she wasn't talking for a long time, though I didn't notice that until she tapes me on the shoulder. I look up to see a sad looking version of me, staring back. She soon smiles at me in earnest, which seemed to make me feel uncomfortable, giving the earlier encounter I had. But rely, can you blame me?

“I understand," she said, in a gentle way that seemed unreal to me. “You may not want your memory back at all now, but let me tell you this." She then leaned down to my level, to place both of her hands on my shoulders and stare into my eyes. “You can live a different life here, you know that?"

"What?" I ask, feeling a little confused.

“Don't you see? You have a new life!" I still didn't follow.

“You don't need your glasses any more. You don't HAVE a medical issue of any kind! Your as healthy as a rabbit! As smart as a raven, and drop dead gorgeous too!"

I blush a little at the rain of compliments I'm receiving, letting the energy in my body go right to my head.

“See what I mean? You can reset your life! Make a new life here. take your past (when you find it) and apply the lessons you learn here to it and you will be just dandy!"

I take what she said to heart. This wasn't that bad after all. Sure, I was lost and confused now, but with some time I will be a new, and hopefully a better version of the girl I was before.

Apparently, I was distracted again with my thoughts when Meyou continued again, “I need to ask you a favor some time later; however, right now, I need you to start running for your life."

I look up at her, a look of surprise and more confusion evident on my expression.

"What did you say?" I ask, wondering if I misinterpreted what she said before. Her smile was still up as she pointed to the direction, behind me. I spin around to look at the direction in question. My heart was thumping with the excitement I felt at the site beyond.

“What are they?!" I ask, feeling the wonderful grin starting to form on my face.

A wide, stretched wall of rising dust, was just beginning to show in the far distance. A low rumbling sound can be heard too, but what I thought was the most fascinating, was the shapes I could see in the dusty haze. I have to admit, I feel kinda giddy. I don't know why either.

Meyou, grasps my head, turned it back to her direction and whispers, "It's a buffalo herd."

She seemed...nervous, when she said it. At the same time she was looking at the approaching stamped with a timid simile. If I knew better, I would have swore that she was trying to keep me relaxed and calm.

“So what?" I ask. “Is there something I should be worried about or something?"

“No, not really," she replied, mater of fact. “But, I think those 'thing's' have hostile intent toward you."

“Why do you say that?"

“What do most people do when a stampeding herd comes their way?" She asked, apparently changing the subject by asking another question of her own.

I think for a moment, but come up blank. “I don't know," I state, “What do they do?"

(I can't believe I am so easily distracted!!!)

“Oh, it's simple," Meyou replied rather cheerfully.

“First, if they were sitting, like you. They would get up," I obey, feeling my neck hurting again.

“And now...you, RUN!!!" She screams.

I didn't need to be told twice for that one. I then ran, going slowly enough to keep my neck in check, yet not fast enough to out run the rather angry herd, which was now getting vary close.

“You better go faster, or else your gonna get trampled on!"

“But if I go too fast I'm gonna hurt my neck more!"

"So will the stampede, after they start trample you to death!!!"

“Point taken. Hay! How are you doing that?!"

Looking at her behind me, I realized something extremely off.

She wasn't running by me. She was flying next too me!

She looked like a super hero, her legs tucked tight together in a straight arch just behind her.

Her arm's were stretched to either side, forming a look of a jet planes wings.

She looked with one eye on me, her face set forward, apparently frowning at me as she replied, “Um, hello! Figment of your manifested imagination, remember?"

I blink a couple of times, in confusion.

“Oooh!!" I gasp, "Right, that. I forgot."

“Yeah, you do that a lot." Meyou complained, but with a slightly smug smile, which I failed to notice.

I turn to look over my shoulder, suddenly regretting my action. I can see them now. Large bulky hills of fur, with sharp horns and blazing muzzles! Their legs were short, but more then capable of running in amazing speeds. I should know, because they are catching up to me already!

I can see the small feathers tucked behind their ears at this distance I can feel the pounding force in the ground, making the top soil shift into place. I can tell that there was at least three dozen of them in the front, the rising dust counseling the rest of them behind, But I also see, what had to be, was the chief. Brown fur, almost dark enough to be mistaken as black. A full set of feathers on his head; however, it was his face, that made me fear for my life. He, as well as all the others, had the expressions of determination. Determination, that said "we are going to get you, then stomp on you till you are nothing but a mushy puddle of goo."

I may have miss interpreted the meaning behind the expressions, but they do look rather...angry to me. So rather then wait to see if I was right, I decided that Meyou's suggestion was a fare cry better idea. So then, I ran like my butt was catching on fire! Ignoring the pain in my neck.

I then felt my hair begin to fly behind further and further as I began to pick up speed I never expected. It wasn't just my hair ether. I look back to see the Buffalo chief and his company were falling behind suddenly, and they noticed.

Suddenly I here the leader scream, “Strong Heart!!!" I look forward again suddenly spotting not one, but two dozen other things in front of me, blocking my path.

At the glimpse I got, they seemed like, rather skinny and vary small versions of the Buffalo herd behind me. Just like the others, they had feathers on there heads, had horns and snouts as well as the angry/determined looks on there faces. And just like the ones behind me, I can tell which one was the leader to.

I would stop, but it was to risky. The moment I stop, I will be at their mercy. Unable to do anything but except my fate; however, I'm technically way to young to die sense, you know, I have a new life. So I took the next best option.

As I approach the line, I gain more speed. hopefully, I don't screw up this next move.

As I get closer, the line in front of me began to look worried, forcing several of the calf's to look at their leader, panic plane on there faces. But that Strong Heart is not biting it and holds her ground. “Here I go" I shout.

Then just as I get five feet away from them, I jump, poring every bit of momentum I can, resulting in me flying seven yards above them, practically flying another thirty yards before I do a somersault and land to the ground, flipping hands to legs for heaven knows how long before I finally can stop my self and land on my feet, facing the ones I just barely managed to escape from, hands up. I didn't wait to see what they were going to do next. I soon began running again from my pursuers, who at that time have stopped there chase, looking on the fading form on me, wide mouthed at what they just saw happen which was fine with me. The longer they stand there, the further I will be.

Strong Heart, was awe struck. She made impressive jumps in the past, which resulted in her being treated like a leader by the other cafe's. But that thing, whatever it was, just pulled off the most impressive jump in the history of the herd! She thought it was amazing.

After another moment of gawking she shook the goofy grin off her face. She was about to lead her team after the strange being, but was cut short on her charge when a booming voice shouted from behind. “Stop Strong Heart!!!" She halted in mid stride.

Taking an uneasy look at the Chief, she felt tempted to continue her way forward, if only to make certain that there target was being followed.

“But Chief, it's getting away! I can catch up to it if you give me a chance!" Protested Strong Heart, still looking from the chief to the direction the oddity was running down still.

The big, Dark brown buffalo was just behind her now, looking proudly at the little calf's persistent drive to go on. “I wish I can say you may go, but I'm afraid even you can't catch that one. Let alone catch up to it."

Strong Heart still wanted to go on, but lost the confidence at the words she herd. Her ears sag at the prospect of failing.

The Chief stood by her and frowned at the now vanishing speck in the distance. The only sight that it was still running was the cascade of dust rising further and further still.

“That pony was right," he continued, “it certainly was alien looking...however, this encounter did not tell me that it was hostile in nature after all."

Strong Heart looks at her superior, her look changed to one of curiosity. “Is that why you wanted to surround it instead?" She asked.

The Chief nods. “I had hoped, that we would have a chance to understand its nature if we had surround it." The chief shook his large head, regretfully.

“I made if fear for its life instead." Strong Heart, shook her head, “you and I made a mistake. We both thought that it, or rather she, would not have escaped before we could talk."

The chief turned to her, looking confused. “Her?"

“Yea, didn't you notice the long mane?" She replied, “it was so long, it must be a female."

“Hmm," was his only reply. A nudge on his side brings him to look at another calf with white feathers in her hare, a patch of red fur on her right eye, while the rest of her was a lighter shade of brown. “Chief Thunder Hoof, what do we do now?"

Thunder Hoof contemplated for a long moment before he spoke.

“We need to tell the Applelosens what we know about, her, before that pony who told us, starts making rumours." "But, what do we know Chief?" Asked Strong Heart.

“Well, first we know that it is not hostel. If it was, it would have tried to fight instead of run. Secondly, it is vary powerful. We all saw how high... it went.

And now we know that it is scared of us, so now we can't communicate with it."

“But Chief," one of the bigger buffalo ask, "how do we know that it can even understands us?"

“She, you mean?" Thunder Hoof remarked, "I know she can, because I saw her react to me calling Strong Heart. If It understood me or not does not matter, she herd me, and I saw her face was quick to think on it. That along with its mighty jump, proved that she is intelligent."

When everyone seemed to agree with everything he said, he turned his attention to Strong Heart. “Now, you will go to Appleoosa and tell them ev-"

“No. I want to pursue the new comer further if I can."

Taken back by the surprise request he remained silent for another long moment before he responded. “Now that I can't let happen. Your parents won't allow you to wonder in the desert alone, Let alone chase a strange female across the plains. the risk of you getting lost is certainly inevitable! Do You truly expect me to just let you go now?

“Yes." She replied, mater of fact. Thunder Hoof's expression went cold with contempt.

“And why would I let you?"

"Because, I'm not going to be alone. I'll have some of these guys came with me, you know, sense were so small, we can easily avoid being seen."

“And I doubt we'll get lost with Wind Flower on our team." She then pointed a hoof at the calf that still stood beside Thunder Hoof.

“And Besides that," She gestured towards the vary strait path in the dirt, which was left behind by the speed demon. “I think we can track her and find our way back. Fairly easy." Her smile was small, but noticeable.

“Hmm," was all he said.

After a moment of contemplation, he relented with a loud sigh. “Vary well. We need some eye's on our new guest anyway. I can't use many others, as you pointed out, and you are a capable warrior as well. I can't say that I like it, but it is better this way."

Strong Heart, was beaming with pride at the conclusion.

“Now I need to send a messenger to Appleoosa, but then we need to discuss how we will deal with, her."

What about, Rainbow dash and her friends?" Asked Strong Heart, "They helped us before, and I think they will be perfect for any communication problems as well."

Thunder Hoof then remembered their efforts in the past when they tried to stop the pie war from happening, except the pink one who drove him mad enough to start it afterwards any way.

Oh well, five good ones and one bad egg is not a bad deal rely; Besides, one of them is a alicorn now. May Come in handy.

“Very well. I will send for them as well and let them decide what to do with the situation. You on the other hoof will come back to the camp and prepare for the journey. No telling how far she is by now, or how long it will take to reach her, But when you do, I want you to only watch her. Their is no telling how powerful she is, but we also don't want to give her more reason to fear us either."

Strong Heart nodes, “I understand."

“Then let us go, we have much to do!" The Chief boomed, beginning his gallop ahead, the rest following suit behind him.

Chapter 38: Missing and Found Vocaloid's

When we finally arrived back at Twilight's castle, it was complete chaos. The whole place was a mess and both Len and Twilight were running through the castle like complete maniacs. Even Twilight's mane was in that 'crazy' stage of making the purple alicorn look like a crazed murderer.

Both me and Luka was about to question it until we heard a faint screaming. Of course it can't be Len since it was a feminine scream. And it can't be Luka, Twilight or I since none of us screamed. Therefore it had to be an intruder.

Before Luka could stop me, I started running towards the echoed screaming. I used my hearing skills to listen to the intruder's conversation. Like before, it was a female's voice, but I couldn't understand her. It was like she was speaking some sort of foreign, but familiar language. With Kaito's coat still in my hugging grip, I pressed on.

I tried to listen to the voice again, but now it was just silence, my breathing being the only sound. I was about to give up until I heard some footsteps. I knew they weren't hoof-steps cause it sounded like two shoes tapping the ground unlike four hooves in a rhythmic way.

I then silently followed the footsteps, making sure not to make a sound. I also heard a door creak open, then close, hearing the lock click. I then realize that the sound came from the next corner. The intruder was just around the corner.

Knowing what to do, and human instincts coming in, I quietly removed my microphone from the velcro strap, and bent downwards to make myself less noticeable. I then watched as the tall figure walk right passed me, not noticing that I was right behind her. As quick as I could, I brought the mic forward, and hit her across the head with it, bringing the figure down and unconscious. When I finally made sure she was knocked out. I got closer to the figure now noticing her appearance.

But before I could take a good look, a bright red light shined around the newcomer and disappeared as quickly as it came. When I could look at her again, I noticed that her clothes changed, making the girl look a little more mature.

She seemed to have the same headset on, but her shirt looked more like a thin coat and I could see her, uh, black bra a bit. The red coat itself just wrapped itself around her top chest, making her belly exposed as well. I looked at her arms, seeing that some black sleeves were adorned on them, and that they nearly strapped against the skin of her arms. And on her hand were the same colored as the thin coat fingerless gloves. There was a black bar on her left glove as well. It sometimes showed some light and symbols.

I looked lower on her waistline, seeing a red skirt on, wrapped around in a white belt. I also saw a bit of black below the skirt, making me assume that she was wearing black shorts beneath the skirt.

And lastly, she was wearing brown boots with black long socks.

I tried to look at her more, knowing that I knew her, but just couldn't remember the Vocaloid's name, that is, until the newcomer opened her eyes.

"AHHHHHH!" I said.

"AHHHHHH!" She said in a much more womanly voice.

"AHHHHHH!" We both said simultaneously.

After we both finished our loud screaming, the new girl ran and ducked for cover while I stayed in the middle of the hallway. She quickly poked her head out and examined me a bit. After a minute or two, she finally got out of her hiding place, now sitting in front of me. She was also touching my hair and bow, probably testing if I was really real.

"Anatahadare?" She spoke in another language.

"Huh?" I spoke my confused state.

Anatahadare? Soshite, kono basho wa nanidesu ka?" She spoke again.

"I don't understand." I said.

She then started talking to herself; that I assumed.

"Anata wa naniwoshita? Naze kanojo wa watashi o rikai suru koto wa dekinal nodarou ka?"

'Wait a minute? "watashi?" isn't that, like, Japanese?' I thought. 'Maybe that's what she's speaking! Dang it! Why did I have to learn spanish instead of Japanese in school!?'

I watched as the newcomer continued to speak to herself. 'Hold on! She understands english, but doesn't speak it.'

"Um, excuse me?" I called out to her, in which I caught her attention. "Do you realise that you're speaking Japanese?"

"Nihon no?" She said in a confused tone.

"Uh, yeah. Japanese. Your speaking it and I don't understand it." I explained.

"Karo wa sōgo rikai de yoriyoi shien suru tame ni, watashi ni kono maikuro chippu o ataeta no wa kono tamedarou ka?" She spoke again, this time bringing out a red microphone and examining it. She then flicked a switch and the mic turned on, showing a bit of a red glow. She then brought the mic to her face and spoke through it.

"Anata wa ima watashi o kiku koto ga dekimasu ka? " She asked, it which I completely understood her.

"Y-yeah!" I answered.

"Ā, kamisama ni kansha. " She said. "Dakara, anata wa Anata ha ima daredearu ka oshiete moraemasu ka? " She asked.

"O-oh, sorry. I'm Rin Kagamine." I answered. "Who are you?"

"Watashi wa Sakine Meiko omou yo. " She answered.

"That's the name!" I shouted, scarring Meiko. "Whoops, sorry."

"Watashi wa, sore wa ī no yo. " She said. "Watashitachi wa tonikaku, doko ni itu no? "

"Oh, uh, you're in Twilight's castle. In Equestria." I answered.

"E-Equestria?! Anata wa shinkokuna koto wa dekimasen? " She said, though it was a bit weird to hear her say the word 'Equestria' like that.

"Uh, yeah. I'm guessing that you got a strange E-mail too, right?" I assumed. 'Damn. I'm making lot's of assumptions in this chapter.'

"Un, shikashi dono yō you- ga yatta. Tsukamatte iru.Anata ga fusoku shite iru tīn'eijā no 1dearu ka. " She shouted, making me back up.

"Um, yes?" I said which sounded more like I asked.

"Hokanohito wa koko ni aru! Karera wa chōdo watashitachi no yō ni, henkō shimashita ka? Kakushitsu ga koko Equestria de anata o shutoku suru tame ni onaji koto o shita ka. " As she was asking these questions, she didn't notice that she was holding me by the shoulders and getting closer to my face, making me reel back. Accidentally, she dropped the mic and now I couldn't understand her at all.

I was about to pull her back, until I heard a set of hooves and feet getting closer. I turned my head just in time to see Twilight, Luka and Len come down the same hall as we were in.

"Wh-what the-Rin? Who's that?" Twilight asked the one question that was probably in the other two's mind.

"Uh, hey, Twilight. This is Meiko. And strangely, she can speak Japanese." I said.

"Un sore wa hontōda." Meiko said, which I guessed she was agreeing with me.

"Eeyup, that's Japanese alright." Len said.

"Wait, Japanese?" Twilight asked.

"It's one of the many languages that humankind has created." Luka explained in simple terms.

"Oh, okay." Twilight said.

"Dakara, hontōni towairaito, yūjō no ōjo to iu kotodesu?" Meiko asked, still not noticing that she didn't have her mic.

"Can you pick up your mic and say that again?" I asked, pointing towards the item in need.

"A, gomen." She said, picking up the mic.

"Watashi ga itte ita tōri, sono towairaitodesu ka? " She asked, getting everyone except me by surprise.

"Eeyup. That's Twilight alright." I answered. "And this is Luka and Len." I said, pointing at the other two.

"Ruka, to ren, wakarimashita. Hoka no dare wa arimasu ka? " Meiko asked, surprising me by the latest question.

"W-well, It's kind of a long story." I said.

"Yeah, speaking of, where is Kaito? Did he stay back at the farm?" Len asked, making me feel more upset.

"Rin." Luka called for my attention. "I'll explain it to them, why don't you relax in your room."

"O-okay." I then got up, small tears starting to form, and I started walking away from the group.

The last thing I heard was 'You're not gonna like this...' from Luka's voice.

~

When I finally arrived in my bedroom, I quickly lied on my bed, quilt still folded onto the mattress, and very effortlessly, cried like the wimp I know I am.

I didn't care how long or how loud I cried, I just needed to let it all out. I can feel all the tears going down my cheeks and onto the pillow, just ignoring the poor state I was in. I'm guessing that I was too into, well, crying, that I didn't notice someone coming in.

While my head was in the pillow, I felt a small hand latch to my shoulder. I turned my head to see that it was Len, my brother. He was sitting on the side of the bed.

I quickly wiped the excess tears on my cheek and cleaned my nose, letting out tiny sniffles.

"Are you finished?" He asked.

All I could do was make a tiny nod.

"S-so did you hear the b-bad news?" I asked, getting a nod from my brother.

"Yeah...about Kaito." Len said emotionless.

"Does Kamui know?" I asked another question, in which it actually kept Len silent.

"N-no...he doesn't..." Len finally said.

"Is Twilight telling him right now?"

"S-she can't tell him."

"Why?"

"'Cause he's not here anymore." Len finally said.

"Wh-what?" I was confused.

"He's not with us anymore...he's missing." Len then explained. "Twilight was going to work more on Luka's idea, seeing how Kamui was. But when she arrived, he was gone. The only thing that was left was an empty room and an opened window. Twilight followed the excess magic trail that led to the Everfree forest. Of course at this moment, he's either too deep into the forest to find...or dead."

"...no."

"Now Rin, it's-"

"NO!" I then let out a ragged scream, not knowing that it probably was loud enough for all of Ponyville to here.

At this moment I didn't know what I was doing. After that small rant, I just. snapped. I didn't know what I was doing. Everything just blacked out.

~

I didn't know what was going on. All I could remember was yelling at Len for some reason. But now I was in some black void. Where it was just me and me alone. With no other choice, I started walking.

It was weird, not hearing my footsteps even though it's super quiet in this void. I continue onward and still see nothing within this void I might be trapped in. I was about to call out for help until I saw a spec in the distance. I squinted my eyes to find out what or who it was, but it was too far away for me to see.

I started walking a bit faster, looking like that strange walk/run you do while crossing the street. As I got closer. I noticed that it was a silhouette of somebody. By the figure standing on two legs, I knew it was a human. When I was a few meters away, I noticed something odd, but familiar about the unknown human.

When I was about a couple of feet away, I realized that first, it was a girl, due to her hairstyle, another thing about the hairstyle was that it was. mine. No. I'm serious! The hairstyle was short, but straight. I also noticed that she was wearing the same bow and outfit like mine, only that the bow seemed more white and that instead of yellow and white, it was back and light grey.

It was silent between the two of us, of course, I wasn't sure if this new girl knew I was here, since she was showing her backside. I opened my mouth to say something, but I quickly closed it, not really knowing what to say.

But I really needed to say nothing, seeing that her head tilted a bit, making me tense up.

"So you finally arrived." She spoke. "I honestly thought that I had to wait until you fell asleep, but I guess not."

She then turned around, making me see her yellow eyes. I also noticed that on her left arm, instead of a tattooed '02' it was '-02'.

"W-who are you?" I asked.

"I'm you." She answered.

I just gave a confused look.

"To make things more simple, I'm your other half. your 'dark' side. Also named Rui Kagene" She explained.

"But. I don't have a dark side?" I said.

"Of course you don't know. You never let me out and show your true colors." She said. "To be honest, these aren't my clothes, I just wanted to wear them once, but now it seems weird."

"Do you want to change?" I asked.

"Sure. It'll make things better." She then glowed within a black aura, then her clothes were changed to something more. innocent.

The first thing I noticed that she was wearing a sleeveless grey gown. On her upper body was a sleeveless black coat like mine a bit, only that she had a frilled end on her neck instead of a dropped bow. She also had a music note on her right side. She was also wearing some black tights with white flats that had yellow tips on the bottom. The strange thing was that instead of the unattached sleeves, she had nothing, but still had red glowing lines on her arms. She shook her head a bit, showing me her white hair ribbon.

"Better?" She asked.

"Yeah. much better." I answered.

"Anyways, I thought that maybe when Twilight did that 'project' on your friend Kamui, that is, before he was pronounced missing, that maybe she can do that to me. I know I may be your other half, but I still got a mind of my own." she said.

"But why?" I asked.

"Cause I want people to hear my voice." She explained. "Unlike Jeff, I decided to do the calm approach. Of course he's a bit hot tempered, unlike us."

"Um, I'm just asking, but how do you know about Jeff?" I asked.

"I'm part of you, remember. I see everything you see. I also do certain things that you don't really noticed. Do you remember that 'good' feeling you had when you blew those timberwolves to smithereens?" She asked.

"Y-yeah. That was you?" I asked.

"No. that was us. together." She answered. "I hold greater power than you, but can't use it since I'm bound with you. That's why I want to be free."

"Y-you wanna hurt people?" I asked a bit nervously.

"What? Of course not! I may be your dark side but I'm no monster." She said. "Ya know what, I don't think we're ready to split yet. You don't know a lot about your new form. but I do."

"Does that mean you're gonna teach me?" I asked.

"Sure. I mean, I want both of us to be powerful." She answered. "But it seems that you're gonna come back to reality, so maybe when you fall asleep?"

"O-okay." I said, feeling a bit drowsy.

"Oh, and one more thing. Keep me a secret." At those last words, I thought I saw her eyes get a bit darker, but everything went black before I could question it.

~

I didn't know what was going on, but I was just breathing heavily, like I was working out for who knows how long, and I even felt that sore feeling afterwards. Everything was a blur at first, but when everything cleared up, I couldn't believe what I was seeing.

Everything was in a total mess, broken pillows were everywhere, rugs were ripped to shreds, and even one of the four large beds were missing. I was going to question that until I saw a gaping hole on the side of the bedroom wall. Thankfully it wasn't out the castle, but just in a heaping pile in the next room.

"What in Equestria just happened!?" I turned my head to see Twilight at the front entrance of the room, her mane looking even more messed up.

"Uhh..." Was all I could progress.

'You know you did this, right?' I heard a different voice in my head.

"What?" I spoke.

"What?" Twilight said.

'Don't speak to be directly! We'll get caught!' The voice said again.

'Hold on? Is that you Rui?' I asked in my head.

'Eeyup!' Rui said. 'So anyways, like the destruction. You did make it yourself.'

"WHAT!? How could I make a mess like this?" I asked out loud.

"You...you did this?" Twilight asked, backing up a bit.

"I...I think so." I said.

'You know so.' Rui added.

"Cut it out." I said, hitting my head.

"Are you talking to me?" Twilight asked.

"No no! I was talking...to...myself?" I answered.

Twilight didn't say anything, but just let out a strained sigh. "These humans are gonna be the death of me..." She mumbled.

"L-listen. I'm sorry for all this mess. I clean it up!" I said.

"You will?" Twilight and Rui asked in unison.

"Y-yes I will. It's the least I could do." I said. "Don't worry, I got this." I then started picking up some of the rubble.

"You don't have to do that. I can clean it in a blink of an eye." Twilight said.

"Twilight, please. You don't need to-" I couldn't finish my sentence cause a huge wave of white light went through the whole room. I opened my eyes to see that the room was back to the way it was.

"I'm sorry, but you're my guest, and a guest doesn't clean messes." Twilight stated.

I just let out a deep sigh. "Okay, then. Thanks anyways."

"Hey? Are you still upset about Kaito and Kamui?" Twilight asked.

I just nodded my head slowly.

"Listen, I know that both of them meant a lot to you, but I know that both of them wouldn't want you to be so depressed. Why don't you just spend time with the new human. For all you know, she could be a great friend." Twilight spoke.

"Okay." I finally said. Twilight was about to leave the room until I called out to her.

"Yeah?" She said.

"C-can you ask Rarity if she can clean this?" I asked as I showed the still bloody and dirt filled coat.

"I don't think I even need to ask." Twilight said, levitating the white coat out of my hand and beside her. "Now! Why don't you show the new Vocaloid around. It wouldn't be okay if you didn't befriend your new roommate." Twilight said.

"Hold on! Twilight?" I called out.

"What is it this time?" She asked, getting confused.

"Where's Len and Luka?" I asked.

"Oh! Well, while you making that mess, Len left the room and called me over to help you, but as you can see, your little temper tantrum was finished. As for Luka, after she explained about Kaito's death, she left right back to AJ's place." Twilight explained.

"Oh, okay. Where is Len and Meiko now?" I asked.

"Len is in the kitchen with Spike and Meiko is right here." She pointed out the side of the door frame, showing a shy waving Meiko.

"Oh, okay. Well, see ya later." I said.

"Bye." Twilight then trotted out the room down the hallway, probably either on her way to Rarity's or doing whatever she was doing in the first place.

"So," I started, looking up at Meiko. "What do you wanna do?"

Jump to top

Chapter 39: Chit-Chat and Music Withdrawal

As soon as I asked myself that question, the question of which Vocaloid I was, it hit me in the face. "Sakine Meiko..." I said softly. I looked down at the microchip, and slid off the table, picking up the chip, and the microphone. I noticed a small slot in the side of the larger device, and shrugged, sliding the microchip inside. The microphone glowed red, and I set it at my side, the electronic device somehow latching to my side. "Okay..." I said, a little freaked out by the now-floating microphone. Looking around, I realized that what I thought had been upstairs, was actually to my right. "Stupid lack of directional sense...It's the exact same way with time..."

I started towards the door, looking around fretfully. I felt a spark from the headset, and yelped, my voice shrill, but quiet. "Ow!" I turned the knob, only to find it locked. It took me a few moments, but after jiggling the knob violently, the lock came undone. "Whoever built this lock is in dire need of seeing a proper locksmith..." I muttered, smiling.

I opened the door, wincing as it creaked, but quickly slipped through the doorway, grumbling when my new 'additions' didn't fit through the crack in the door. I opened it wider, and shut it hesitantly, the lock clicking loudly behind me. I said nothing, for fear of detection. There was likely little reason to fear being detected, considering how much noise I had already made, but I did a lot of shoplifting at Wal-Mart during my freshman year, and, although I didn't shoplift anymore, grew acutely aware of how traitorous sound can be.

I rounded a corner, and was greeted with a microphone to the face. I crumpled to the floor, biting my lip in pain, before I blacked out.

When I woke, something felt off. I didn't waste time thinking on it, however, as I stood up quickly, and looked directly into the eyes of- Who? My first response formed quickly, right after she started yelling.

"AHHHHHH!" She yelled.

"AHHHHHH!" I yelled reflexively, my voice sounding much more mature.

We continued to yell, and when we finished, I dove behind the corner, poking my head out quickly, looking up and down her. I ditched the corner, no longer so shocked, and stood in front of her, my mind drawing a blank. The first thing I did, was pure curiosity, wondering if I was dreaming, or if I was actually a Vocaloid, and had just been knocked over the head by one of the Kagemine siblings. I couldn't pull either name at the moment, which was no big surprise: My memory was worse than buying(Or lifting) a brand-new pack of batteries, only to discover they were all completely dead.

I started to poke at her hair, and the bow, still thinking it was all a dream.

"Who are you?" I asked, only to be met with her responding with,

"E~tsu?" Was what I ended up hearing, before her voice sounded again in my ears, through the headset.

""

Odd...But I'll have to play along, until I can figure things out, I thought, before saying, "Who are you? And what is this place?"

"Rikai dekimasen." She said. For reasons I can't, and won't, try to place, her name clicked in my head, but I said nothing. If I was anything, I could be a very manipulative bastard. Or would it be bitch now?

My headset instantly provided a translation, breaking my train of thought, and her name slipped away. ""

I started pacing in taut circles, thinking aloud. "What did you do? Why she will not be able to understand me?" Thoughts were flashing through my head, but I couldn't keep track of them.

"Ano, osoreirimasu?" She asked, and I instantly snapped my focus to her.

"" Translated my headset. I made a mental note, that if I could remember the note, to later see if I could ditch the headset for something more compact, like a Bluetooth, as the tinny sound of translations was pissing me off.

"Anata wa nihongo o hanashite iru koto o ninshiki shite imasu ka?" Asked- Rin! That's her name! Finally remembered, but I'll have to keep acting clueless, which wasn't very hard right now.

"" My headset provided, which was starting to get annoying.

"Japanese?" I asked, bewildered.

"Un, ē to. Nihonjin. Anata wa sore o hanashite iruto watashi wa sore o rikai shite inai." Rin explained. Internally, I face-palmed when the headset translated.

""

'Thank you, you annoying piece of scrap!' I thought angrily.

"Could this be why he gave me this microchip, to better aid in a mutual understanding?" I said, pulling out the microphone. I noticed the switch below where the slot was, and did what any person who likes to push buttons and flick switches does: I flipped the switch. "Can you hear me now?" I asked, and smiled when she responded with,

"Ē!" She said.

"" My headset translated. It was really getting on my nerves, but I remained calm. I noticed inside my head was painfully quiet, and it was bothering me: Where was the heavy metal I normally listened to, the verses that would get stuck in my mind, and loop?

"Oh, thank God," I said, rubbing my forehead, eyes closed. "So, can you tell me who you are now?" I asked.

"A, gomen. Watashi wa kagami nerinda. Anatahadare?" She answered, except I heard a bit of a stutter. My headset took longer to translate, but what it came up with was,

"" I felt very tempted to pull off the headset, but if it was the only thing preventing a language barrier situation from occurring, so be it.

"I guess I'm Sakine Meiko." I answered, trying to sound doubtful.

"Sore wa namaeda!" She shouted. It was triumphant enough, I didn't need my headset to translate for me; She couldn't remember the name of the Vocaloid I now was, so she must've shouted something along the lines of, 'That's the name I was looking for!'. I jumped, for real, although I had intended to fake being startled. I frowned visibly, but my frown vanished quickly, as I regained my composure. "Otto, mōshiwake arimasen." She said, as I shook my head slightly.

"I-It's fine. Where are we, anyways?" I asked, looking around. I couldn't help but think it was a castle, or something like it. As soon as she spoke, it connected in my head.

"Ā, ē to, anata wa towairaito no shiro ni iru. Equestria de."

'I must be in Twilight's castle, which means this world, or hallucination, is post-Season Four.' I thought at the same time. Of course, I wasn't about to blow anything out of the water yet, so instead I responded with horror, as sincerely as I could muster, "E-Equestra!? You can't be serious!?

"Un, ē to. Watashi wa, anata ga, amarini mo migi kimyōna denshi mēru o eta koto o suisoku shite iru?" She asked.

I had a feeling she wasn't too certain, and my headset blasted my ears with white noise, before coming up with, ""

I widened my eyes, and said, "Yeah, but how did you-" I cut off my own sentence, connecting the dots instantly. "Hold on. Are you one of the missing teenagers?!" I shouted, and grabbed her by the shoulders, making it appear as if I was caught up in excitement.

"Hai, ē to?" She said, and I accepted that as a yes. I didn't actually know Japanese consciously, but as it seemed I knew how to speak it subconsciously, I decided to piece together what little I did know: I knew 'hai' was 'yes', and that was good enough for me.

"Are the others here?! Did they change, just like us? Did Discord do the same to get you here in Equestria?!" I dropped the mic, and she instantly had a puzzled look in her eyes, as I continued to ask questions. I turned around, letting go of Rin, having heard footsteps. I was only a little surprised to see that they were not just footsteps, but hoofsteps as well. The purple pony's mouth opened, and my headset was instantly translating. That was new.

"" Twilight asked, and the people, one of whom I recognized as Megurine Luka , but the other sort of looked like Rin. I think his name was Len, but honestly, my memory was a bit fuzzy. I started to think hard about my favorite radio station from home, 94 Rock, but I was no longer paying attention to the conversation.

"" Rin said, gesturing towards me.

I must have said something, because when I snapped out of my thoughts, the guy said, "" A line connected, and confirmed: Yep, Len. That is definitely Len

"" Twilight asked, sounding puzzled. I sent a quick thanks to Discord for at least giving instant translation to the headset.

When Luka spoke, I had to bite my lip, to keep from responding. "It's one of the many languages that humankind has created." She said. I blinked in confusion, because I could understand her just fine, even without the headset providing a translation. The tinny sound was gone too, which had me worried. I thought of my favorite song, from my third favorite band, Disturbed, and let the lyrics run through my head, but felt the need to have an input on the conversation.

"" Twilight said.

"So, is that really Twilight, Princess of Friendship?" I asked, curling my fingers.

"" Asked Rin, her fingers directed towards the microphone.

"Oh, sorry." I said, as I bent over to pick up the mic. Highly aware, I had one hand pushing my skirt down to make sure no one got a look at what was underneath, and when I stood up straight, I brushed my hands down my skirt, smoothening out the fabric. Since when did I care about little things like my clothes looking off, I wonder? I had to stop momentarily, before remembering what I was going to do. "As I was saying, is that Twilight?" I asked, watching everyone jump in surprise but Rin. I laughed on the inside, and made a mental note to learn as much as possible. I felt certain I hadn't already made a similar note, but just in case.

Rin looked at me, and said, "" She pointed at the other two respective Vocaloids, and I nodded in acknowledgement.

"Luka, and Len, Okay. Is there anyone else?" I asked, and stifled a snicker when Rin looked shocked. It was so fun watching them be so jumpy!

"" Rin said, looking nervous.

"" Len asked, and I shifted my gaze towards Rin, and saw sorrow in her eyes. I knew something was amiss, as I myself had felt the same way many times before, even after discovering the joys of My Little Pony.

"Rin," Luka said, sounding (in my judgment) sympathetic, "I'll explain it to them. Why don't you relax in your room?"

Rin nodded, tears forming in her eyes, as she walked away. ""

Luka said, "You're not going to like this," And I paid careful attention to the tale.

~

When Luka had finished the recap, I left, running my hands up and down the gloves. Something felt strange about them, like there was a secret hiding inside them. I stroked the circuit patterns, noting the ridges, and how realistic they felt. Wait. They were real; The gloves were conducting electricity, and I smiled. "This reminds me of that idea I had...Arceaon, who could generate technology from his very body. I never got a chance to think through the science, but I was sidetracked with my hunt for a new music player." I continued to mess with the gloves a while longer, before looking around.

"I wish I could listen to 94 Rock right now...God, I miss my rock and roll, and metal, I miss my music!" I shrieked, shivering. I chattered my teeth, and looked around. No music, no nothing. Things were all too quiet, and my hyperactive mind didn't like the silence. "Think, think, think, think, think...." I told myself, before thinking of the Walkman I had kept with me, no matter where I went. "Could it work?" I asked myself. I hadn't made note of it, but I was on top of the spire, I think it's called, so most of Ponyville might've heard me. I slammed my fist down, and winced, hearing the crystal crack. "Please, conjure a Walkman, with interdimensional capabilities..." I whispered, but had no such luck.

I laid back, and muttered to myself. "I can't escape this hell, so many times I've tried..." My mutter turned into a full blown song, although my voice was higher than the song's normal pitch. It didn't bother me, because I needed a musical release. It was spontaneous, but well needed, as the music was one thing I used to keep myself from snapping.

~

When I had finished singing, as if on cue, an explosion rocked the side of the castle. I slid down the spire, ending up in what might be the observatory, and dashed to the source. By the time I had gotten there, Twilight was already there, and Rin was sounding like a madwoman. I ignored the conversation, and waited behind Twilight. When she gestured towards me, I waved shyly, a little miffed that Rin got to harness something like the P.R.L(PRototype Laser) 412, only instead of being a laser gun from Resident Evil Four, she was the source of the blast.

I waved shyly, curling my fingers. I noticed something odd, as I felt the somewhat familiar grip of a hand-held weapon in my grip. I had felt it before, and my mind clicked instantly; How'd I get a taser? I thought, before stashing the taser in the back of my top.

"" Rin started, turning towards me. ""

Jump to top

Chapter 40: Guess Who~?

I awoke from yet another lovely slumber in an overly soft bed at, what I could only assume, was some time before nine am. Skillessly hoping off the bed, I decide to forgo the much unwashed clothes I had arrived in in favour of giving myself an alchemical bath. Stripping off the singular pair of panties and bra that were on me, I began transmuting the air around me into a bathtub filled with water. After causing a small tornado due to the air all rushing into one spot, I applied the new pyromantic knowledge I had gleaned last night to heat the water to a comfortable temperature. I then dive bombed the bathtub, using my aeromancy to prevent the room from getting soaked. Settling into the bath, I began to run mild electric currents through it to both electrolyse the water and to ionise any dirt or mess on me. Also because I could. After several minutes in my improvised bath, I hopped out, as clean as I could be bothered to get.

Looking at the only pair of clothes I owned, I decided to burn them and make myself a much better pair, least of all because they smelled terrible. After much fire and repressing of maniac laughter, I set about making my self a new set of clothes. Taking a look at the bathtub full of water, I flick my fingers and dissolve it into a pile of carbon and various heavy metals. Not entirely sure of any interesting materials I could use to make my new clothes, I decided to hop over to the saddle bag full of science things I had. After fishing around for a bit, I pulled out several books, each one detailing different alloys and compounds. Sitting down cross legged, I began perusing the books. After twenty minutes I had decided of what to make my new clothes out of: Silicon-Carbon nanotube laced silk, all with a nice near skin-tight figure. Walking over to the mirror I looked at my new outfit, a black form fitting shirt and a pair of black pants, alongside some black socks and a pair of black gloves I made in the event of cold weather. Not liking the lack of a diverse colour palette, I began patterning various patterns and colours onto the clothes with dye made from the air.

Taking another look at my clothes I decried them good enough, having patterned a series of pink arcane runes over the shirt and changed it to white while also turning the pants blue and trimming them in gold. Picking up my atomic disassembler, I unbound my door and left, rebinding it behind me. Walking into the dining room, in time to see a throng of incredibly surprised ponies.

"What're you doing up so early?" Celestia asked, spoon of oatmeal half levitated to her mouth.

"Duelling Blueblood to the death at nine. Now what is there to eat?" I asked as I sat down at a free seat, which also had the blue balled bastards name in front of it. I turned it into a muffin. Eating my newly made muffin I stared at Celestia.

"I see you visited a tailor last night?" Celestia asked, slightly unnerved by my continual staring.

"Made it myself this morning with alchemy and scientific knowledge."

"Oh... Uh is it comfortable?" She asked, a bead of sweat dripping down her face at I somehow stared at her even harder.

"I suppose, it is silk after all." I replied.

"Hohohohoho!" I heard a nasally voice whine out. "What good will silk do you when you are facing me in the arena?" Blueblood sneered.

"It also has science, a concept your brain is too underdeveloped to understand, much less comprehend, that enables it to resist temperatures of up to one thousand degrees celsius, makes it resistant to massive directional force, and tear resistant." I explained.

"Ha, I know science! Four plus four is apple, three minus two is pineapple, and seven divide zero is fish!" Blueblood proudly stated. I was laughing so hard that I fell off my chair, and guffaws and giggles echoing across the room.

"How can anyone be so stupid?" I gasped out. "Four plus four is eight, three minus two is one, and seven divide zero is zero, you fucking moron!" I laughed out at Blueblood, whilst all the nobles stared at me.

"No! That's not true! Auntie hired the best tutors she could for me!" Blueblood whined.

"No she didn't, you fucking retard." I Said between chuckles from the floor.

"I don't think he was referring to me, Dubious." Celestia said.

"I know, and that makes it even funnier!" I said, breaking out into a new fit of laughter.

"No matter! As soon as we start our duel, your impertinence will be no more." Blueblood harrumphed.

"I'm laughing too hard to come up with a good insult, so can someone else throw one at him?" I called from the floor still giggling like mad.

"Hows about: You are an insufferable whinge bag who never knew a day of hard work since the day you were born?" A noble suggested. "... You cunt." He added at the end.

"How dare you! I shall have you imprisoned as soon as auntie hears about this!" Blublood snivelled out.

"I'm right here, and I view this as acceptable trash talking for before the duel." Celestia said, sighing at the scene in front of her.

"Okay, I'm all better now." I said as I got up off the floor and sat back down. "Also, I learnt a nifty trick or seventy last night, so this duel is so mine I can taste it." I gloated. I then turned to Celestia, who was busying her self not knowing either me or Blueblood. "Hey Celestia, when I finish this duel, can I have some premises to base a business out of?" I asked her.

"Very well, but only if you win." Celestia said.

"Kinda need to if I want to use them, ya know, the whole to the death thing?"

"Oh, I see he challenged you to a traditional duel. Very well, I shall give you a location to start your own business from should you win."

"Sweet, once I atomize Bluebitch I'll need to brush up on Equestrian law. Should only take me two hours." Once I said that I hopped out of the chair and casually walked out of the room and towards areas unknown. Until Luna stood on my foot. "MOTHERFUCKER THAT HURTS!" I yelled out at the top of my lungs.

"I did not know you could use the Royal Canterlot voice." Luna said in shock.

"You stood on my foot, can you even comprehend how much that hurts?" I hissed out as I furiously rubbed my foot to dull the pain.

"No?" Luna asked. Deciding I needed shoes, I turned part of the floor into a pair of comfortable steel capped boots. "Why did you do that to the floor?" Luna asked.

"Because I needed shoes, and now I have them. Consider the floor payment for stepping on my foot." I said as I continued on my way. After a while of wondering, I came across a pony maid dusting a statue. Deciding that the maids outfit was unnecessary, I casually transmogrified it into a pink tutu before quickly sand crabbing away from the confused maid. Having performed a minor-ish prank, I went about locating the royal archives for some illicit, public information reading. Upon finding the building, I approached the doors, only to have my way barred by two guards. "Why'd you block me?" I asked, to which I received no answer.

"Say nothing if you want me to turn your armor into bunny suits." I stated. When they didn't respond, I once again transmogrified some apparel into something else. Turning on my heel, I left the two bunny suit wearing guards in their stations, having also turned the tips of their spears into rabbits feet. Not entirely knowing the time, I began to look for the arena, wouldn't do to be late for curb stomping Blueblood.

After searching the castle grounds I eventually decided to head towards the rather obvious sound of cheering voices. My common sense proved to be the most useful asset ever when it turned out I was heading towards the arena. Upon approaching the arena I was confronted by a very irate Blueblood.

"You're late."

"A wizard is never late or early, they arrive precisely when they mean to." I tell him as I walk past him.

"You're three minutes late for my victory!" Blueblood screeched.

"Whatever, get in there so I can murder you." I call back to him as I enter the arena. After circumnavigating the internals of the arena, I stepped into a room full of weapons and pony shaped armors. And Luna.

"Dubious, are you sure you want to duel Blueblood? You won't win." Luna pleaded.

"I can win. After all, I have chemical warfare on my side." I smugly replied.

"Chemical warfare? What is that?" Luna asked.

"You might see." I tell her as I transmute pretty much everything in the room into hydrogen which I then direct outside with my aeromancy and hide underground with a combination of geomancy and alchemy.

"Well I just added another point in my favour." I said as I exited the room and entered the wide open area of the arena. As I stepped out onto the sandy ground of the arena, I looked around at all the ponies cheering from the stands. Looking around I saw why, no Blueblood. Taking an arbitrary spot in the arena, I waited for Blueblood to enter the ring so I could murder him. As soon as he entered, half the arena cheered for him. The opulently wealthy half I noted.

"I see you are too savage to even conform to standard duelling traditions." Blueblood harrumphed.

"I am SO glad I don't have to resist the urge to disembowel you with a rusty spoon." I retorted, forming my hands into pistol shapes, two fingers curled, two extended, with my thumbs above the extended fingers. Turning towards where Celestia was seated I saw her approaching a podium in front of her seat.

"I, Princess Celestia, princess of Equestria, hereby declare this duel begun!" She called out. Immediately Blueblood cast a shield around himself. In reply I pointed my pistol hands at him and mimed firing, each 'shot' launching a fist sized ball of fire at him. He merely smirked as my assault harmlessly exploded on his shield.

"Is that all you have, savage?" He sneered, to which I merely kicked the ground with my foot, launching a car sized hunk of rock at him. As he dodged I begin pelting him with decent sized fireballs, which caused him to have to keep dodging before re-erecting his shield, his haughty smirk returning. "I see you can throw rocks like a savage." He taunted before firing a lance of golden magic at me with I casually sidestepped.

"And I see you have the accuracy of a blind rat." I countered, barraging him with even more fireballs.

"I see you are a one trick monkey after all." Blueblood said. Not one to take insults against my species, perceived or deliberate, I brought both my hands to each side of myself and launched them forward into a cup shape, a massive bolt of lightning streaking out and impacting Bluebloods shield, causing it to visibly flicker. In retaliation he began launching salvos of golden lances at me, which I dodged with a little effort. Boosting my speed with a burst of wind, I rocketed towards him with my atomic disassembler at the ready, already swinging for his head as I arrived. On instinct he wheeled back to avoid the large atomizing mass hurtling towards his head. Continuing on with my swing, I transferred the sideways force of the swing into a twirl which I used to deliver what would've been a devastating blow had it connected. Jetting backwards from the now annoyed Blueblood, I let a confident smirk show.

"At least I'm not a pansy herbivorous pony." I shot at him, much to his, quite obvious, rage.

"How dare you insult me that way! Ponies are far more superior to whatever malformed money abomination you are!" He shouted at me. At his insult I merely let loose a dark sounding laugh.

"Hahahaha." I unnervingly laughed. "Killing you is equal to the negative karma one gets from killing a Nazi: None." I cackled at him as I began launching rapid moving ball lightning and fire balls at him, each one capable of delivering a lethal blow. Shame none of them connected as he either dodged them or soaked them up with his shield. With an absolutely furious look in his eyes he began to charge up a large spell before unleashing a sweeping pillar of golden energy across the arena, which I quickly jumped above with the aid of aeromancy. Landing as lightly as I could, I saw him beginning to charge up another spell. Not being a dragonball Z character, I didn't let him finish and transmuted one of the hydrogen pockets into Azidoazide Azide. Which promptly did its thing, exploding for no reason at all. His concentration thrown off the sudden and rather large explosion, Blueblood miscast and instead shot a bag of flour at me. Rolling out of the way, I was met with a golden lance to the shoulder as he began lathering the arena in more magic lances. "One trick pony. One trick pony." I taunted as I began flitting the around the arena in controlled bursts of wind assisted speed. This only angered him further and he began shooting lightning at me as well as the lances.

Feeling the time right I launched a basketball sized rock at him, transmuting it into fluoroantimonic acid mid flight. Cursing as he dodged it, I instead joined him as everyone present was mesmerized by the sight of the ground evaporating into thin air as a sizeable hole began to form on the ground. He slowly turned his head to face me as the hole only continued to get deeper. After several seconds he was able to form words.

"What the hay was that?" He asked wide eyed.

"Fluoroantimonic acid. It's ten quadrillion times more potent than sulfuric acid." I explained, much to everyone's confusion. "It means it will melt almost anything in seconds." I said with a face palm, which Blueblood took advantage of to nail me in the chest with a magical lance. Getting up with no small amount of wheezing, I glared at him. As he smugly strutted his stuff I reached down, ripped a can sized hunk of rock out of the ground and transmuted it into a copper shell containing substances unknown. Launching it at him with a well aimed throw, I got ready to transmute the copper into FOOF, before he displaced it with a burst of telekinesis. The resulting massive explosion only caused permanent minor hearing loss and another round of gaping as the ground was on fire. "Chlorine trifluoride, it will set anything on fire, or corrode it, or poison it."

"Who makes these things?!" Blueblood yelled out in terror.

"Humanity, bitch." I said before launching a salvo of super heated rocks at him, which he displaced with telekinesis. Fortunately they provided enough of a distraction for me to launch a torrent of fire at him, which he blocked with a shield before launching another sweeping pillar of magic, which I hid from in a shallow ditch I made. Popping up I began lobbing fireballs and lightning bolts at him, with the occasional super heated rock or copper cylinder, before ducking down to dodge another sweeping assault. Not liking being pinned, I did something absolutely devious. Forming the dirt and rock around me into an airtight breathing helmet and a tank of oxygen, I quickly donned the makeshift apparatus as my most devious plan yet formed. Grabbing a baseball sized rock, I jumped out of the ditch and threw it at him with all my might. As he was about to displace it, I quickly transmuted it into thioacetone. Almost instantly he began gagging and violently vomiting, the entirely of the audience following a second later. Some of the ungodly smell even managed to seep through my mask, despite its airtightness.

"THE MASK DOES NOTHING!" I gagged as it became very hard to breathe. Dissolving the mask, I formed a bubble of oxygen and nitrogen around my head to protect myself from the worst idea ever. Transmuting the thioacetone into hydrogen, I let out a gasp of relief as the air cleared. "I am so sorry, I didn't know that it smelled that bad." I apologized.

"I saw what I had for breakfast again." Blueblood numbly replied before shaking his head and growling at me. "Enough of your trick, have at ye!" He shouted, engaging in a blistering assault of magical attacks. Dodging out of the way I returned the assault with a fiery assault of my own, skirting around the walls of the arena as I kept just ahead of his attacks. With a large jump I began charging a large amount of electricity into my hands as I compressed massive amounts of air into my palms. With a little alchemical encouragement, i.e turning the compressed air into hydrogen, I had myself a ball of fusion fire. With a grin of pure malevolence, I shot the ball of nuclear death at Blueblood's haughty face. Just before it reached him, however he teleported it several hundred metres above the arena, where it harmly exploded into a ball of neutrons, gamma rays, and super heated plasma. Recovering from the concussive shockwave of a six kiloton detonation, I saw the awed and terrified faces of the spectating ponies. Smirking to myself, I launched a bolt of lightning at the severely burned pony, who erected a shield to absorb it.

"I must commend you." He wheezed out, the act of speaking tearing the charred and blackened skin of his muzzle. "I never thought a lowly creature like you could formulate suck a powerful attack." Blueblood said with a tone of respect in his voice.

"If you're trying to appeal to me to left you yield, it isn't going to work." I bluntly told him as charred remains of my hair smouldered on my head.

"Oh horse feathers." He grimaced as the pain of his burns caught up to him. As I slowly floated to the ground I let a single pain filled tear fall as my definitely broken legs touched the charred and cracked surface of the arena.

"Why did I think a fusion bomb would be a good idea at close range?" I asked as I collapsed into a sitting position, dreading what I had to do next.

"I have no idea what that is, but if it was what you just did, you are an idiot." Blueblood gasped out as he collapsed to the ground, most of the bones in his body either fractured of bruised.

"Worth it." I Said as I tentatively probe my legs to locate the breaks, wincing in pain ever I locate one. So far the count was nine for my left leg and six for my right, with ample fractures and bruising along my torso, arms, and neck. Also a large amount of third degree burns and general pain. Deciding I shall have the last laugh I Launch a tiny pebble at Blueblood and transmute just the tip into dimethyl cadmium, which breaks off and enters his blood stream. "Enjoy cancer, bastard." I mutter as I pass out, Blueblood having already done so mere seconds earlier.

~Celestia 3rd Person P.O.V.~

Celestia could hardly believe her eyes, what had once been a historical arena was now nothing but a charred, cracked, and in one place, still burning ruin. Glancing nervously around the viewing stands, she let out as sigh of relief as she saw her ponies were merely rattled from the immense pyrotechnics display they bore witness to. Shakily standing up from her seat she staggered towards the podium, her hearing still somewhat fuzzy from the immense explosion that had happened moments ago. After clearing her throat and taking a decent sized breath to clam herself, she called out to the gathered crowds. "Attention my little ponies, due to extreme circumstances, the results of the duel are rendered null and void and as such it is a draw, both sides neither win nor lose. Also, due to the extreme circumstances I would like each of you to receive full medical check up, most importantly hearing and eyesight. That is all, please disperse evenly and calmly as the medics see to the duellists." She finished, sighing to herself. "Creators dang it Dubious, just what sort of stunts are you going to pull in the future?" She muttered under her breath. Exiting her royal seating area she quickly entered the destroyed arena and trotted over to the two incapacitated fighters.

"What am I going to do with you two?" She asked herself as she cast a healing spell on the two, only succeeding in quelling any bleeding, and turning the third degree burns into second and first degree burns. The sound of galloping hooves reached her ears as a the medics arrived and began examining the two prone forms in front of her. With a disappointed shake of her head, she turned and left the arena, already drafting a letter to Twilight to explain the days events and to ask her to pick up the dangerous human in Canterlot.

Jump to top

Non-Canon: Don't Sue Me

"Twilight? What's with that face? Last time you made that face it wasn't good..." I tell her.

        "Here, read this. It's from Celestia..." she hands me a letter and I read over it, hardly able to believe what I'm reading.

        "This is a joke right? Another Vocaloid, and not only that but one that's mastered alchemy and various magics?" I read on and feel my blood boil as I read on. "She attempted to kill the prince in a duel? One of the most prominent figures in Equestria... we were never meant to interfere with this world, especially not to this degree..." I continue reading and eventually pass the paper back to Twilight in disgust. Not even having finished reading it.

        "Luka?" Twilight asks in concern.

        "I think I need to cool off." I tell her. She doesn't stop me as I leave to do just that.

~

        A week ago. That was a week ago. And now, supposedly, she's coming here. And her arrival is changing everything. A real life Mary Sue, the power to do anything at her finger tips. Alchemy, Pyromancy, and a slew of other skills. Fought the prince for being the same ignorant douche he always has been, and for something so trivial too.

        The opposite of everything I think we should be doing. Which is as little as possible. And now this broad comes waltzing in, messing with everything. Sure, the prince is insufferable and someone should stand him up, but not us.

       "Luka? What are you doing?" I turn to find Rin walking in the room.

        "Nothing," I respond blandly.

        "It looks like you're brooding," she says.

        "So what if I am?" I retort.

        "Well, you want to talk about it? We haven't really interacted much, you always seem comfier with the equestrians..." I sigh at her statement, It is entirely true.

        "I don't interact with you much because we have different beliefs. I work differently. We all do, but my different is more distant than some others." I say.

        "And why is that?" She asks.

        "Because, I'm the only one that tries not to interfere at all, yet things keep on happening and I'm pulled into it. Poison joke, not my choice. Jeff the killer, I never meant to die. You see what I mean? I don't want to interfere, we're not meant to. Everyone else has made the decision to play this game until the end, and I'm the only one actively resisting. Everyone else plays because it's inevitable, I'm forced to play even as I stick tight to the belief I shouldn't." I tell her.

        "Isn't it clear that you're going to play regardless? Why not just accept it?" She asks.

        "Because my resistance is what makes me, well... me. If I accept it, then Discord has already won." I sigh.

        "Okay then, if that's what your choice is..." and with that I'm left alone. I stay where I'm seated for a while before finally getting up, I've got a Vocaloid to meet.

~

        I float through the air carelessly with the help of a governor of my own design. I watch as a Pegasus flying nearby stares in awe, only for it's attention to be turned away as it's forward progress is halted by a building. I guffaw at the Pegasus, clearly unnerving many nearby ponies. I feel the wind chill me once more and use my Pyromancy to heat the air around me. As another breeze blows away my hot air I instead heat the fabric I'm wearing. I grumble as I remember I made it heat resistant, meaning that unless I want to melt it it's not getting any warmer. I decrease my altitude and flip onto my stomach, eying the passing ponies in boredom. I change a nearby Booth of roses to tulips and laugh as the mare sniffing them jumps in surprise.

        "Ma'am, we're going to have to ask that you change those back." I turn to find what seems like police stopping me.

        "What? Why?" I ask incredulously.

        "Because it's not your property to mess with," The first officer says.

        "But it was hilarious," I counter.

        "The owner begs to differ," the second officer says, pointing at the flower Booth. I turn to find the owner of the Booth backing away from the tulips in fear, she glances at me and then flinchEs away.

        "What's her deal? It was just a joke. And I will not be arrested over a joke, be gone" I turn around and walk away.

        "Ma'am-" I cut him off with a small fireball to the snout.

        "I kicked the prince's self-righteous flank, do not cross me." And with that I board my hoverboard and depart, they don't follow me.

~

        "Why, I never!" I huff, looking after the human that's caused all this commotion. She was nothing but a nuisance. I hurry over to Roseluck, who's huddled away from her Booth. "Roseluck, dear? Are you alright?" I ask.

        "No! I'm not, my life's over..." she weeps, I jump in surprise before rushing to her side.

        "It's alright, sure they're not Roses, but you can still sell them." I soothe.

        "I'm allergic to Tulips! I can't sell these! But... it's not just that... I'm tight for money and behind on rent, Tulips cost less than roses. Those roses were my last hope. Now I'm gonna be evicted and I'll lose my rose garden! I've got nothing else!" I gasp as I hear her dilemma.

        "Oh, Roseluck. Why didn't you ask me for help? If I knew you were having money troubles I'd have helped you sooner." I say.

        "I don't want to just take your money Rarity," Roseluck sniffles and meets my gaze.

        "Hmm... well then you can earn it, I'll take these Tulips. All of them. And you, take these bits." I take my bit bag and count it out. "Here, fifty bits. 40 for the tulips, and ten for the service." I tell her.

       "Rarity, this is too much! I couldn't take this," she says.

        "It's the least I could do Roseluck, you sent that beautiful bouquet when Sweetie was feeling under the weather." Roseluck blushes sheepishly at that and we share a hug.

        "Thanks you, Rarity." She says sincerely.

        "Think nothing of it, if you ever need any more help, don't hesitate to ask." I tell her, she nods graciously as I scoop up all the tulips. I trot away with the tulips, my thoughts flitting about. "What am I going to do with sixty tulips?" I wonder to myself aloud. I pass by the officer that the new human hit with a fireball. His nose is burnt and there's a medic looking over it.

        "One prank. One prank and she nearly ruined a mares life and hurt an officer, all while defying the law..." I jump at Lukas voice beside me.

        "You saw that?" I ask, not recalling seeing Luka anywhere.

        "Yes. But that's not all, she's done worse things, changing a few flowers is child's play for her." Luka says.

        "So I've heard. I read that letter, if she's done all those things how has she not faced any consequences for her actions?" I ask.

        "Simple, Discords created a Mary Sue. He's thrown Harmony and Chaos against each other, but what's more interesting? A Mary Sue. Someone who makes Celestia and Luna look like droopy eyed wingless foals. Someone who doesn't have to bother with harmony or chaos, because despite either she can do whatever she wants. Someone who doesn't suffer consequence or feel remorse. A true mad God." Luka spits acidly.

        "How is that possible?" I ask, surely even Discord couldn't do something like this.

        "I don't know, but she's not necessarily a traditional Sue. She doesn't just instantly resolve everything, even if she has the power to. Do you recall when Kamui mentioned Sheogorath?" Luka asks me.

        "I think so. Some sort of deity?" I guess.

        "Yes, she's more like sheogorath than Kamui. She does what she wants because it's amusing, and she won't suffer consequences. She does things on a whim, and only because she finds them amusing. She adds variety even if she could easily do everything perfectly. Always winning isn't random enough for her. She could possibly rival Discord in her chaos now. There's only some semblance of reason and the fact she uses science at all that keeps her from being discord. But even then, she bends science at her will. The world around her is her playground and she's an architect, changing things at a whim. Harmony? No, she's not harmonic. Chaos? Maybe. but she's driven by a far greater power. The power to change anything and everything without consequence. The power of a God." I'm struck with horror as Luka speaks. The power to do whatever she wants?

        "Isn't that dangerous?" I ask slowly.

        "You saw the damage her prank did, imagine what else she's done," I look out at Roseluck and gasp as Lukas words sink in.

        "She has to be stopped!" I exclaim.

        "I agree. But nothing can stop her. She can only be stopped if she allows herself to be stopped. But you saw how she just brushed off those guards. They knew they were outmatched," Luka says simply.

        "But, but, we've got to do something!" I say desperately. "Something, anything, it can't be hopeless!" I say, my brain racing for any solution.

       "Luka! Why don't you stop her!" We turn to find Nyx standing beside her.

        "I can't do anything. I've got even less power than the others." Luka says solemnly.

        "But you only said she's above harmony in chaos, but those aren't the only variables in Discords experiment." I look at Nyx curiously, wondering what she's getting at, but Luka seems to know.

        "You might be on to something Nyx. I don't think it'll work, but I can at least try." Luka says.

        "Try what?" I ask in confusion.

        "Try and make her stop." Luka says determinedly.

~

        "Dubious." I watch the new Vocaloid look up and away from her latest prank, she looks at me with a smirk.

        "Oh, look. Another human, another testee." Dubious says. "What side do you identify with? Harmony? Chaos? I don't really care for either, they're both inferior. No, Wait, let me guess. You're a Harmony player aren't you?" Dubious says, exaggerating her hand motions all the while.

        "And what side do you identify with?" I ask.

        "Bah, they're both pointless. What fun is there if the answers black or white?" She answers.

        "Sounds a lot like something Discord would say," I point out.

        "Discords a Pansy. I could and did beat him already," Dubious says.

        "Oh? With your alchemy?" I ask, slightly irritated.

        "What? Nah, before I had all this fancy magic. Back on earth?" I blink at that and facepalm at this idiots stupidity. There's no possible way a human could beat discord. The human world is a breeding ground for chaos, but clearly that fact doesn't faze her.

        "Oh, I see. So you're here because you want to be." I Muse.

        "Of course," she replies.

        "Definitely not because Discord willed it to be," I continue.

        "Nah, he thought he tricked me, but I tricked him." She says.

        "Of course," I reply, trying hard not to grind my teeth at her ignorance. "And you're able to learn all those spell crafts so quickly because," she blinks at that and taps her head in thought.

        "Cause I'm smart? Better than Discord obviously," she says matter of factly. "What's with the Q & A? Who are you?" She asks me, leaning forward on her hoverboard in attention.

        "Me? I'm no one. Just another pawn." I say.

        "I have a hard time believing that," she says.

        "And what's that?" I ask.

        "Because you don't strike me as just another pawn. Who are you really?" She asks.

        "My name's Luka." I tell her.

        "What was your name before?" She asks.

        "I... I don't remember." I say solemnly.

        "You don't remember, huh? Well, that sure is interesting. And convenient," she says with narrow eyes. My skin bristles at her insinuation.

        "I don't need your criticisms," I say with a huff.

        "Well you obviously need something." She says haughtily.

        "And what do you need?" I ask her.

        "Nothing, I can make whatever I want. I've got all I need." She scoffs.

        "How about a lesson in Harmony?" I suggest.

        "No need, Harmony is pointless." She says, spinning away on her board.

        "Oh, I think you should listen," I tell her, throwing a rock in her direction. It flies near her head and she catches it, just like I knew she would.

        "Did you just try and hit me with a rock?" She asks icily.

        "Hit you? No, I never expected it to hit you. Throw it? Yeah, I threw it at you." I tell her, she spins around and gets close.

        "That's not a good idea, you might get hurt." She threatens. I inspect my nails idly, holding in my anger.

         "I'm not too worried about that. I woke up in the evergreen, you know." I tell her.

        "You think the Everfree is any match to me?" Dubious just laughs at the thought and I scowl.

        "I'm not done..." I start pacing around her.

        "Music, a torrent of music. Continuous, endless, and eternal. It never stopped, and it was never the same. It changed to fit the situation, and I never questioned it. Eventually, I learned to block it out, and then control it. Only then did I realize what it was. Guess." I tell her, tossing another rock that way. She catches it, but it's clear her patience is wearing thin. Upon not hearing any answer I sigh, stopping my pacing and turning to her. "Harmony, and chaos. Both at the same time, moving together to make beautiful music. The music of nature, we're the musicians. Except, we don't make music. We just play it. Snatching notes for our own use, changing and influencing the music of nature." I say, grabbing another rock from the ground.

        "If you throw another rock at me I'll stab you with it." She threatens. I smirk and toss the stone.

        "Try it." I say, fading out of sight and continuing my pacing. She narrows her eyes at where I once was and starts to look around hastily. "Harmony and chaos both have their own magic, magic's that change the flow of the music. Very little people can hear the music, or so I've found..." I say, Dubious finally turns to me and the very music I am talking about lowers like a retreating wave. "But if you can hear it you can sense the magic moving around you." I finish, leaping out of the way as the music rises back up like a crashing wave. I nearly dodge a fireball and flash back into sight.

        "Are you mocking me?" Dubious asks, the music around us steadily rising.

        "No. Simply demonstrating. I don't need to mock you to know you're a joke." I feel the tune change and twirl out of the way of another fireball.

        "It's on. I'll show you who's a joke." She says, I merely flicker out of sight.

        "You're a symphony all on your own, using magic without a care. Clearly chaotic in nature, another pawn fallen to Discord." I say, nimbly dodging fireballs.

        "I'm no pawn. I'm not chaotic. Chaos is weak, I'm much greater." She says, launching a barrage of fire. One ball manages to knick my arm and I grasp it in pain, allowing myself to flicker back into sight.

        "Oh, Yes. I forget, you're the great and powerful Mary Sue. Discords greatest pawn." I say, Dubious falters at this.

        "Mary Sue? I'm bit a Mary Sue or Discords pawn!" I roll out of the way as the music changes once more.

        "No?" I ask, flickering out of sight. "You're not chaos, but all you've done is leave chaos in your wake." I say.

        "Merely a byproduct of my activities," she says. "Time for an old favorite, azidoazide azide." She says, I can hear the magic working below me so I jump back.

        "Shield spell!" I yell, and a second later I'm encased in a shield spell that effectually blocks out the explosion. "Thanks, Twi." I say, Twilight nods and steps back into the growing crowd once more.

        "Hey, fight your own battles!" She says.

        "Ah, but you see, I've got no magic of my own. Friendship is my greatest weapon. While I imagine you haven't made much of an attempt to make any friends. What do you say, Pawn of Chaos? Does a weapon of Harmony seem fair?"

        "I'm not a pawn!" She exclaims. Pulling a giant weapon out of the underside of her hoverboard. "Never leave home unprepared. Enchanted Tartarite Cleaver."She says with a smirk.

        "Of course not. Twilight?" She nods and gives me the weapons I'd prepared before hand.

        "What are those?" She asks.

        "Tonfas, enchanted to withstand three times the force of a standard explosion. I figured it's better to be safe than Sorry. I don't know how to fight, but I've acquired the skill of dancing." I tell her.

        "That's it? Your Tonfas are toast against my cleaver. Wait, dancing? You don't know how to fight? What good will dancing do you?" She laughs and I smirk.

        "Probably nothing if your cleaver wasn't enchanted. But since it is... it's far easier to dance to music," I say, nimbly dodging a wide swing as the music moves. "I'm vastly outranked in near any fight, especially this one. I've had to learn to dance to even stand a chance of surviving in this world." I tell her, barely dodging her swings. I feel the drop in tempo and my eyes fly open, the same steady beat accompanys a swing of the cleaver. What I notice a bit too late, however, is the sneaky ball of fire that follows it. I lurch away from it and it strikes my side. I clutch the wound in pain and look up to find a barrage of fireballs.

        "I've always found it rather easy to beat foes before they finish monologueing." Dubious says, I scowl.

        "Shield spell!" I yell.

        "No fair!" Dubious yells, trying to pinpoint the unicorn casting it. I slip out of sight and nurse my wound.

        "So then, Pawn. What have you learned so far?" I ask. Stepping back into sight.

        "I'm not a pawn! I beat Discord," she says, swinging her cleaver. I half dodge, half deflect the blow with my tonfas. It gives me enough room to block the lightning that strikes beside me.

        "So you're not a one trick pony. But that doesn't mean you're not a pawn. Tell me how you beat Discord, God of chaos, on the human world. As a human, and most definitely not a Mary Sue hyped up on magic." I mock, trying to keep my distance from the cleaver so I only have to worry about the fireballs and electricity.

        "I just beat him. I know his weaknesses. And I'm not a Mary Sue! I'm mortal like you just with maximum brain capacity unlocked and various magic's on my side." She says, nonchalantly tossing fireballs and lightning at me with reckless abandon.

        "No one says a Mary Sue isn't mortal, they just have the power to resolve most anything immediately. But let's not focus on that. Let's focus on the fact you let Discord deceive you. It's simply unbelievable that a simple human with no magical abilities could easily beat Discord. You know what I think happened? I think Discord found the perfect pawn. An egotistical, selfish, human with a chaotic nature. One that thinks they're better than even a God, and that truly believes they can beat one. What next? Feed that ego, make them believe it. Then truly give them the power and let them loose, the perfect recipe for chaos. A Mary Sue, the solution to Discords problem. A pawn that not only leaves chaos in it's wake, but makes chaos and Harmony inferior without realizing their sides already been decided." I say, Dubious growing angrier and more vicious. I feel the magic all around shift as she prepares a bigger spell.

        "You can assume all you want, but I'm smarter than that weakling Discord. Let's see how you like water," she says. A giant glass tank surrounds me on all sides before all the air turns to water. My side stings as the burns pain returns to the forefront of my mind. I watch as Dubious smirks at me evilly from outside. I calm myself and reach my hand over to my other sleeve, I let loose a high note from the sleeve. It's not enough, so I raise it higher and higher. Eventually, I see the glass cracking and my head's getting lighter from the loss of oxygen. I increase the volume all the way up and take a note from Vinyl Scratch, I drop the bass.

        The tank shatters and I fall to the ground, gasping for air. I hear Dubious stamp furiously and I feel the magic acting once more. I stand and look around frantic, wondering what tricks she's gonna pull.

        "Let's kick it up a notch. See how you like some Nitrogen Triiodide." I feel the ground around me shift and hear the music decrease to a steady hum. I don't dare take a step, but I can feel Dubious preparing something else. "Try dodging now," she says.

        "Cloud walking spell!" I yell.

        "What?" Twilight asks in confusion.

        "Do it!" I yell frantically as a fireball Knicks me in the leg, I wince at the pain. I hear the music shifting around me and move out of the way of a fireball. It lands beside me and sets of an explosion after landing on the Nitrogen Triiodide.

        "I have to commend you on lasting longer than Blueballs, even if you haven't launched any attacks." She says, I just Dodge the various magics. I'm slowing considerably and taking more and more hits as time goes on, the hit to my side is really wearing me down. Dubious, however, doesn't seem to be slowing and must have much better stamina than I do.

        "I'm sure Discords proud. In fact, I'm sure he's been keeping tabs on you. I bet he's watching now." I tell her.

        "Let him. He could never hope to match me." Dubious boasts. I just laugh at her, she gives me a glare.

        "Don't you get it? Discord brought you here, he gave you that body, he gave you those powers. Or, at least, the potential to get those powers. He could easily take that all away. He's more powerful than you, and obviously smarter. The greatest slave is the one that doesn't try to escape because it thinks it has free will already." I tell her.

        "You keep saying the same thing, you're like a broken record." She says with an exaggerated eye roll. I blink out of view and take a breather while Dubious tries to look for me.

        "I'm just wondering if it'll ever get through that thick skull of yours," I say, dodging the proceeding fireball.

        "Well, seeing as the Nitrogen Triiodide isn't working, let's go back to water." I prepare for the tank of water, but the ground just gets damp as it gets covered in water. Dubious jumps onto her hoverboard and lowers her hand. "How about a little shock therapy?" I hear the music shift as thunder races into the ground. After a couple seconds of nothing happening Dubious grows frustrated and confused at why I'm not being electrocuted. "Why aren't you dead?!" She asks, I just snicker.

        "Thunderforged pads on my shoes, let's me walk on clouds. As well as being resistant to lightning, in case it's a storm cloud. A gift from a Pegasus friend of mine." I tell her.

        "Then why did you need a cloud walking spell?" She asks.

        "They work differently. The boots don't have the added lift that reduces body weight, and I needed that unless I wanted to set off the explosions." I explain, Dubious ceases her attack and hops off her board.

        "You're certainly annoying." She growls, swinging her sword towards me.

        "I like to call it determination." I reply.

        "Whatever it is, it won't help you forever. You haven't struck any attacks, but I've been scraping at you slowly. I will win." She says.

        "You've had many chances to win already. You didn't take any of them. You're stopped by your own chaos. The music of chaos swirls around you like a fiery concerto. A little high for my tastes," I say, jumping back towards the edge of the crowd. The crowd thins and thins until there's one pony directly behind me. "Let's drop..." I leap back behind a stereo, "the bass." Vinyl slams the button on the machine and Dubious stops her attacks long enough to marvel at the machine. It slides open to reveal it's true purpose, it's a Bass Cannon. The machine shoots directly towards Dubious and she doesn't move. The light created by the sound is so bright I have to close my eyes. The sound subsides and my ears are ringing, I look at the spot Dubious was standing and sigh.

        "But... the power of a Mary Sue is greater. And I never stood a chance. If Discords already tricked you into being an unassuming pawn it will never be a voids job to show you the truth, that job would fall to a Harmony player." I say, stepping up to the dome that lay unaffected by the blast. Dubious let's the dome collapse into thin air and I just stand there, she brings the sword up and I don't move.

        "Come on, don't you have anything to say.

        "You won't lose. I may be right, but that doesn't necessarily mean I'll win. Even if you don't align yourself with chaos, you still cause it. I used Harmony to stay alive, but I made the mistake of using Chaos to try and change your mind." I say, she smirks. She doesn't lower her weapon.

        "The only reason you're not dead is because I like having fun more than I like killing." She responds.

        "As I said, your chaos is the only thing halting immediate victory. I'm not sure if that's a good thing or a bad thing, but it's important to take notice of." I say.

        "Whatever, it's been fun. But I've won, and you're done." She says.

        "I think not." I deflect the sword and sidestep it, turning around and walking away. Paying close attention to the music and disappearing from sight.

        "Hmph... I swear, one of these days I'll finish a duel to the death." Dubious says in irritation. I continue walking past the crowd in search of a certain group of ponies. I find them and drop my stealth.

        "Luka! Are you Okay?!" I hear Applejack ask, rushing to my side. I wince as she pulls at the fabric of my dress to get a better look at the burn, it's not pretty.

        "Well... I can rightly say I've been worse, but... the adrenaline is starting to wear off and it seems I wasn't near as nimble as I imagined. That sword hurts like Tartarus if it even scratches you. In short, no. And I'd very much like medical attention." I say, pain shooting through my body.

        "Okay, let's get you to a hospital." Twilight says, standing to the side of me and making sure I don't fall. Applejack lifts me up and props me on her back, I can't help but blush at her strength.

        "C'mon Sugar. Let's get you to the hospital." Applejack says.

        "Thanks, AJ." I say, allowing myself to relax on her back but still keeping a firm grip.

        "Luka. All those things you said, were they true?" Rarity asks.

        "I don't know, probably." I say.

        "Then she really can't be beat?" Rarity has a distressed look and I sigh.

        "No, no. She's mortal. I believe that much. She's just... powerful. It would be very hard, and that's considering we need to or should beat her. I say we wait and see whether she is a resource or a threat." I say, Rarity nods reluctantly and the group goes quiet.

~

        I lay in a hospital bed in thought, boredom has overtaken me. Everyone I can imagine would visit me has visited me. Even some unexpected visitors. I listen to the music hanging in the air, the dormant magic. The residual tunes of spells long passed. And the distant sound of shifting tunes, the music of magic. The Harmony. The reason Magic is a big aspect in Harmony, Harmony and Magic are partners.

        My gaze falls to a card on the bedside table, a gift from the crusaders. I look at the hoof drawn art on the front fondly and remember how sincere they were when they came to visit me. I don't remember anyone on earth ever caring like they did. I don't remember anyone on earth. I don't remember.

        I sigh as this thought takes hold. I forgot it all, even after fighting so hard to remember. I don't remember anything about my life before. I'll remember things about our world, like what an airplane is. But I couldn't tell you who the president is, or what my favorite color was.

        I'm startled out of my reverie by a gentle rapping on the door. "Come in." I say gently, the spot swings open and I find a mare I know. Though, not personally. It's Octavia Philharmonica, a cellist and Vinyls roommate. "Octavia? What a pleasant surprise." I smile at her and she looks a little shocked as she walks in.

        "You've heard of me?" She asks, sitting beside my bed.

        "Of course, you played at the gala. I'm a fan of your music." I tell her. It's true, I've heard her playing at night. Sometimes I sit in the benches beside her house and listen to her practice, it's a nice relief from the music of magic sometimes.

        "It's nice to know that, sometimes I fear I fade into obscurity like many other musicians." She admits with a chuckle. We go silent for a couple seconds before I speak up again.

        "As much of a pleasure it is, I do wonder why you're here. We haven't had much interaction other than when I was visiting Vinyl and you happened to walk in." I mention, she seems to give me a nervous glance before speaking up again.

        "Do you really hear the music? The music that's always playing?" She asks, I look at her in interest.

        "Yes. I do." I say slowly, gauging her reaction. She looks relieved, and somewhat nervous.

        "You said it was the sound of magic? Is that true as well." She asks hopefully.

        "Yes. Why do you ask?" I ask her in return.

        "Because I thought I was the only one... I never thought of it as any more than music. I Thought it was my Muse, it's what earned me my cutie mark. I eventually learned to ignore it and now I mostly do that, but it's still there... but, I never knew it was magic. I never knew it as anything more than music." She says solemnly. "But, you seem to know what it is, and you know how to read it. I'd like to learn... if you don't mind." Octavia finishes with wide hopeful eyes and I can't help but to chuckle.

        "Okay, but if I am to teach you, you have to learn it properly. Magic theory and all, you have to learn the ins and outs of magic." I tell her, she nods in acceptance.

        "Whatever it takes." She says determinedly. I look at her determined gaze in amusement, it's nice to see somepony with such enthusiasm about magic that's not a unicorn.

        "Okay then, we can start lessons once I'm out of the hospital." I tell her.

        "Thank you, you won't regret it!" She exclaims with a wide grin.

        "Excuse me, miss? Visiting hours are now over. I'm going to have to ask you to leave so our patient can get her rest." The nurse says, Octavia nods.

        "I suppose that's my cue, I'll see you tomorrow." Octavia raises to her hooves calmly.

        "See you tomorrow then." I say with a smile, she leaves and I'm once again left to my lonesome. Except I'm feeling slightly better about the future, and about my newest friend and protege

Jump to top

Non-Canon: Kirai

I look around at the ponies from my seating at the cafe. Rarity's sitting across from me looking at the menu intensely. She sighs and lays the menu down, I glance over at her.

        "Do you know what you're getting?" I ask her.

        "I think I'll just get the salad as well. I'm surprised you're getting the flowers, the others seemed quite adamant about humans not eating flowers..." Rarity points out.

        "They're wrong. I took a culinary class, and I learned this stuff. While not common to eat flowers, certain ones are okay. It's actually surprisingly common for salads." I inform her.

        "Oh, that's a relief. I was thinking maybe you couldn't digest them or something. I just didn't want you to poison yourself." She says.

        "As long as I watch what I eat, I should be fine." I wave it off.

        "Alright," she says, I look out into the crowd and find a face looking directly back. I blink and she's gone. The face almost seemed familiar, but I can't possibly think why. The waitress appears and I look over to her. She's wearing a prominent scowl, she's clearly upset about something.

        "Miss Rarity, what would you like to order?" She asks in her best attempt at a sweet voice.

        "Oh, may I hear your selection of teas? Please?" She asks as politely as possible, the previously scowling mare smiles softly.

        "Certainly, we have a nice green tea, a black tea, some Earl grey, orange, and lemon." She lists.

        "I'll take the orange, please. And I'd Also like the house salad. Wheat for the toast," the mare nods while writing down the order.

        "We'll have that out for you shortly," the mare turns to leave and Rarity stops her.

        "Miss, I think you accidentally forgot to take my friends order." Rarity says as politely as possible. The mare stops and looks back at me. Her scowl is back and she's glaring daggers at me.

        "It wasn't an accident." The mare says before turning around and leaving. Rarity's face is shocked, I stare after the mare in a similar manner. All higher thought fails as we just stare in shock, eventually my shock just gives way to irritation, but I say nothing. Rarity attempt to say something, but every attempt dies in her throat. I just sigh and ignore the sadness eating at my throat, surprisingly I have to actually choke back a sob. That hurt a lot more than I'm letting myself believe.

        "W-what just happened?" Rarity eventually asks, still getting over the shock.

        "Racism." I spit out the word, emotion slips into my tone and Rarity jumps at hearing it. With me being so reserved and guarded about my feelings, I'm sure it comes as a surprise to hear such intense sadness in my tone. I fight back tears and look down and away from Rarity, not wanting Anypony to see the coming tears. I hear Rarity getting up and I glance up at her, I must have looked more pitiful than I meant to because she gives me the kindest of smiles.

        "Where are you going" I ask.

        "To find a manager," Rarity says, thankfully she seems to recognize the manager and flags him down. She brings him back to our table and starts explaining the problem.

       "...you see, a waitress was especially rude to my friend here and refused to take her order," Rarity is explaining, my hope drops as I look at the managers look of disgust.

        "We don't service disgusting aliens," the manager sneers at me. Rarity blanches at his comment and spins on him in what I can only call intense anger.

        "Now you look here you-" I cut Rarity off before she can go any farther by placing a calming hand on her withers. When she looks back at me I just shake my head sadly and wipe an eye with my other sleeve.

        "I'm Sorry Rarity, I don't want to keep you from eating," I say as I get up from the seat and make my way over to the door. Every sudden movement makes me jump and I glance around nervously. I've met so much acceptance it's almost my foundation for my calm. Now that I found rejection I've fallen into my old timid mindset, afraid of judgement. My life is entirely based around the concept of fear, and with all this acceptance in a new world I found a different foundation to root upon. Now that that foundation is crumbling my old scared self is shining through, the me that could rival even

        "Oh dear..." I hear Rarity titter from behind me, I'm more concerned about everyone's stares now though. "I refuse to fuel this hatred anymore. I shall take my business elsewhere," Rarity declares, she gallops to my side and I huddle closer to her. She nudges me along and helps me out of the store, by the time I leave the door my vision is starting to be impaired by tears. Rarity just leads me on, I don't know to where, but I realize our path leads out of town. Eventually, when we're a substantial distance from all other ponies Rarity speaks up. "I'm Sorry about that. I wouldn't have taken you there if I knew that would happen." Rarity says softly and sincerely.

        "It's okay, you couldn't have known. I'm sorry I made you leave..." I tell her, rubbing my arm nervously.

        "Don't apologize, you have nothing to be sorry for." Rarity says.

        "I'm sorry, I don't mean to be a pity party," I whimper, no wonder they hate me, I'm causing so much trouble for them... Rarity gives me a wide eyed look, she must be unhappy with me, why can't I do anything right?

        "No, darling. It's okay. Really, you're doing fine," Rarity soothes.

        "I'm sorry I can't do better..." I flinch away, expecting to be berated any moment. I must be doing something wrong if they hate me, I'm probably doing everything wrong. When I realize no response is immediately forthcoming I notice I'm dragging my feet. "I'm sorry I'm slowing us down..." I scramble to get moving again and I fall to the dirt. "I'm Sorry, I can't do anything right..." the tears that had been brimming threaten to flow, but I just pick myself up and wipe my eyes miserably. I'm terrible.

~

        I look over at Luka, she's pulling herself to her feet after falling to the ground. She's apologizing for everything, like she's doing everything wrong. I don't know what to say to make her feel better, I tried to soothe her and she just apologized. She seems to be set stubbornly on the fact she's doing everything wrong, and she's just as stubborn as Applejack. That's one of the reasons They're so perfect for each other. I continue on the path to Fluttershy's house, making sure to keep an eye on Luka.

        I want desperately to comfort her, but I don't know what I could do. What she really needs is some kindness, and who better for that than the element of kindness. I pick up the pace slightly as Fluttershy's cottage comes closer and closer. I notice that Luka doesn't really notice where we are or where we're going, she's just looking at the ground and following me. It's really unsettling. I look at Luka and I have this unshakable image of calm and nonchalantness attached to her. To see her so emotional and out of sorts is just... wrong.

        We make it to Fluttershy's and I knock, maybe a bit too frantically. Fluttershy opens the door and relief washes over my features, I don't know what I would have done if she wasn't home. She must've noticed my distressed look, because she becomes concerned.

        "Rarity, is everything alright?" She asks softly.

        "Luka's... Well, she's not doing well..." I tell her stepping aside and pulling Luka into the door frame, she looks as miserable as ever.

        "Oh dear! Is she sick?" Fluttershy doesn't Wait for an answer before laying her hoof over Lukas forehead. Finding no temperature she turns to me quizzically.

        "Er... no. Luka here is feeling... emotionally distraught? Yes, that seems appropriate." I tell her.

        "Emotionally...? Oh dear, come on in, I'll make us some tea!" Flutters scrambles out of the doorway and let's us in, I nudge Luka in.

        "Sorry to be a bother..." Luka mumbles to Fluttershy on our way in.

        "Oh, it's no bother. I was just finishing up the feeding of the animals." Fluttershy says.

        "I stopped the animals from getting fed? Now their going to starve and then one will die because of my negligence! I'm a killer! I'll be destroyed just like Jeff!" Luka breaks down into a pile of hysterical sobs and Fluttershy jumps slightly in shock. I run my hoof comfortingly down Lukas back and look to Fluttershy pleadingly.

        "Oh, um... there, there?" Fluttershy offers lamely, patting Luka on the back softly. I give her a are you serious? look and she just shrugs nervously. I sigh and put my hoof to my forehead, closing my eyes in thought. "I'll get the tea ready..." Fluttershy says, stepping away from Luka softly. Once Fluttershy is in the kitchen I nudge Luka over to the couch and she wipes tears away from her eyes. Her eyes are red from all the crying, it's an absolutely pitiful sight.

        "Luka..." I say, trailing off at the end, not quite knowing how to finish. Instead we just sit there, waiting. Eventually, Fluttershy returns with the tea and she gives us each cup. Luka just stares at her cup wordlessly, emotion dancing across her visage. Having known Luka as only emotionally distant and well collected, seeing her so emotionally frantic and unstable is very disconcerting. If that... hate, that racism, is enough to reduce Luka to this, how are the others taking it?

        "So... Luka, how have things been?" Fluttershy asks awkwardly.

        "O-oh... they've been... OK, I guess..." I have to struggle to listen to their conversation, but Fluttershy doesn't seem to have any problems.

        "How's Applejack?" Fluttershy asks.

        "I... I don't know... Oh, I'm a terrible marefriend!" Her exclamation is only slightly louder before she throws her head into her hands and starts sobbing.

        "No, I'm sure you're doing fine! We can even go see Applejack if you want?" Fluttershy suggests. Luka wipes her eyes with her sleeves and nods. I set my tea cup down and stand up with them. "Okay then, come on, let's go see Applejack." I say quietly. We leave the cottage and head towards the farm. Fluttershy tries to strike up a conversation multiple times, but I never hear most of it. It sounds like she fails a good amount of time before she stops trying to talk with her.

        We start to crest the hill to Sweet Apple Acres and see the seemingly endless apple trees. We make our way to the farmhouse, somepony should be able to point us in the right direction. Fortunately for us though, Applejack is just leaving the house from lunch and we manage to intercept her before she gets too divested in her work.

        "Applejack! Hold on darling!" I call out, trotting a little to keep up.

        "Well, howdy! It's nice to see y'all. Especially you, Sweetie." Applejack says, laying her eyes on Luka. She, however, immediately notices there's something wrong. "Sugar? Is something wrong?" She asks concernedly.

        "Oh... Sorry if I'm being bother..." Luka says.

        "Ain't no bother at all, what's the matter?" Applejack asks softly. Luka whimpers and retreats slightly, hiding behind her hair. Seeing no answer forthcoming I answer for her.

        "Luka was with me at lunch and we had a rather unsatisfactory experience. The waitress was... racist? Yes, I believe that's the correct term... Luka, the poor dear, has been feeling less than okay ever since." I explain.

        "Racism? I thought we were done with that! In Ponyville nonetheless!" Applejack says, stomping her hoof. Luka flinches back at the action and Fluttershy steps up to her side, leaning against her leg gently in a comforting manner.

        "So I'm guessing y'all didn't eat? Here Luka, you must be hungry," Applejack hoofs her an apple and Luka mumbles her thanks. unfortunately, the mare with the worst timing ever despite her speed shows up.

        "Hey! What's the big idea? Why does Luka get apples, but you'll refuse me apples?" Rainbow Dash asks, hovering near us with her forelegs crossed.

        "I offered you apples, if'n you were willing to work for them. You mumbled somethin' about practicin' before running off to what I assume was practice. Tell me Dash, does practice include lurking in the clouds above me as I work?" Applejack asks annoyedly.

        "W-well... don't change the subject!" Dash answers indignantly.

        "Uh-huh..." Applejack replies, unamused.

        "Y-you can have my apple..." Luka offers, not looking at Dash but holding the apple out. Rainbow Dash is taken aback and pushes her hand back politely.

        "Uh, no... it's fine Luka." Dash says awkwardly.

        "I'm Sorry!" Luka flinches, closing her eyes and guarding her face. She peeks out and looks at Dash fearfully. "I thought you wanted it..." she says, sniffling and wiping her eyes with her sleeves. I swear, Luka's the only being I know that can make you feel like a monster for not taking her food from her. Rainbow Dash backs up uncomfortably and looks at us all for help, we just look back sadly, unable to help her.

        "What's up with Luka?" She walks over to me and whispers, Applejacks holding Luka lovingly and Fluttershy is making similar attempts to comfort her.

        "She's not well..." I say simply.

        "I've never seen her so... emotional." Dash says.

        "I know what you mean, she's always been rather distant. I've been trying to get her to open up a little on our little get together, but I never expected this... she wasn't exactly happy before this either. She never really showed it before, but she's been telling me and I imagine Applejack as well what's been happening. She's been forgetting more and more over time, she doesn't remember any of her family, or much of herself anymore... it's just heartbreaking seeing her like this. She was always so strong, even as her life was destroyed before her eyes." I say sadly.

        "Really? She doesn't remember her family? That... that blows. That really sucks, wow... why didn't she tell any of us?" Dash asks.

        "She swore me to secrecy, Apparently she doesn't want anyone worrying. She said she doesn't need us worrying about her when our world is in potential danger..." I tell her.

        "What? That's messed up! She's our friend! Why won't she let us care? I can understand selflessness, but this is just stupid! There Is such a thing as being too selfless." Rainbow Dash argues.

        "I agree. However, I'm also not so sure... I have this strange feeling like it's not something we can change her mind on... no matter how hard we try." I tell her.

        "Why not? Twilight got even Applejack to accept help, and she's the most stubborn pony ever." Rainbow Dash reasons.

        "I don't know... I think there's a bit more to this than being stubborn. She's also not a pony," I point out.

        "Yeah, that's another thing. She's not a pony, yet she's a lot like one. Except, not. Do you know what I'm saying?" Rainbow asks.

        "I think so. She described her world as a very chaotic place, and the others personalities seem to reflect that. No matter how Harmonic or chaotic they are." I try.

        "Right, but she's... she's different. Not quite harmonic in personality, but not quite chaotic or anything..." Dash says.

        "That's pretty deep coming from you." I muse.

        "Hey, I can be deep when I want to! Besides, Luka is interesting. I see a lot of myself in her." Rainbow says.

        "She is very relatable, I see a lot of myself in her too." I say.

        "But not only that, I see a lot of the others." Dash says.

        "Oh?" I say in surprise.

        "Yeah... Twilight and her knowledge of magic, Applejack and her stubbornness, you and your grace, Pinkie and her mystery, Flutters and her care... even me, in my will... I see that same fire, that same drive that I see when I look in the mirror in her. But... I also see something else..." Dash explains.

        "I think I know what you're talking about, but go on. I don't think I've ever seen this side of you." I urge.

        "I don't know... it's kinda like... discord, I guess. That potential, to be both good and bad. Like, Luna, or... Trixie. That undecided choice to change. But, it's different. It's not like she can change her nature, but like she's never decided and is on the edge of deciding." I nod in agreement.

        "Yes, I think I know what your talking about. Rainbow... she seems so nice, so... good. What do you think has kept her from making a choice?" I ask.

        "I don't know, but I don't know if I want to. Like I said, she has Pinkies mystery. Pinkie does lots of things I'll never be able to understand. I feel like I might never understand Luka either." Rainbow says, before I can say more my attention is thrown to Luka.

        "Who's that pony? I feel like I've seen her before..." Luka asks timidly. I jerk my head as I see a purple flash, but nobodies there.

        "Was that...? Impossible!" Applejack exclaims.

        "But... Pegasi can't use unicorn magic!" Fluttershy exclaims.

        "What happened? What's going on?" Rainbow asks frantically.

        "What's this about Pegasi using unicorn magic?" I ask in confusion.

        "There was a Pegasus,and it just teleported away!" Applejack says in shock.

        "Teleported? How is that possible?" I ask.

        "I don't know! But I reckon Twilight does!" Applejack says.

        "But, what about Luka?" I ask.

        "I'll look after her, you three go tell Twilight." Applejack offers. We nod and start off towards the castle, my thoughts remain on Luka though.

~

        "Twilight! We need to talk to you!" I yell, Rainbow Dash slowing her pace for me and Fluttershy.

        "I know," she replies, moving towards us. We both scramble to a halt as she approaches us.

        "You... know?" I ask.

        "Yes, but right now we have to do something more important. It's about Luka." She says.

        "Luka? What about Luka?" I ask, confused.

        "She's run into some trouble, we need to find her." Twilight says.

        "What do you mean by trouble darling?" I ask.

        "The poison joke! It's happened again, and it's more serious! We have to close the loop!" She says frantically.

        "I'm sorry, but what the BUCK are you talking about?" Rainbow Dash asks.

        "No time to explain, we have to find Luka." Twilight says hurriedly.

        "But darling, we were just with Luka, Applejacks looking after her." I tell her.

        "What? That doesn't make sense..." Twilight mutters.

        "Yeah, we're the ones not making sense..." Rainbow Dash says sarcastically.

        "Twilight, we've got a bit of our own problem... I think." I jump at Fluttershys voice, she's so quiet sometimes you forget she's there.

        "Sorry, but later. Something's not right, we need to see Luka." Twilight gallops away and we do our best to keep up with her. Easy work for Rainbow Dash, but I struggle between keeping up with Twilight and keeping pace with Fluttershy.

        "I... um, I think I'll go back to my cottage, you can go on ahead." I look back and nod, Fluttershy departs and I catch up to Twilight and Rainbow Dash. Rainbow looks back at the departing Pegasus and nods approvingly, we hurry to Sweet Apple Acres.

        "Applejack! Where's Luka?" Twilight asks frantically.

        "Luka? I left her at the house to eat, why?" Applejack asks.

        "She could be in trouble." Twilight says, Applejacks eyes widen and she darts off to the house. We follow behind quickly, our hooves itching anxiously.

        "No, no, no, no... she's gone!" Applejack exclaims as we come up to the house.

        "Where would she have gone?" I ask.

        "I don't know, in her state it could be anywhere!" Applejack replies.

        "Her state? Nevermind, it can wait. She's in the everfree." Twilight answers.

        "Does this have anything to do with what you were saying about poison joke?" I ask.

        "Yes. maybe... I'm definitely fairly certain..." I don't feel very reassured by her answer.

        "What's she doing going into the Everfree?!" Applejack asks frantically.

        "That I don't know," Twilight answers.

        "And why do you know what you do?" I ask.

        "Because she asked me to close the loop." Twilight answers, unhelpfully.

        "Whatever that's supposed to mean. You three sit tight, I'll find her in ten seconds flat. See you at the castle," Rainbow Dash zooms off before we can say a word.

        "Well then, with that taken care of... what's this about loops?" I ask, Twilight sighs and beckons us to the castle.

~

        I groan as I wake up, my head is hurting. My anger flares slightly, but it stays itself. I sigh and pull myself up, I go to rub my head with a hand only to get smacked in the muzzle with a hoof. My eyes fly open and I growl at the offending limb and rub my muzzle tenderly with the other fetlock. Wait, muzzle? Fetlock? Hooves?

        "What happened?" I yelp, anger flaring briefly before subsiding into fear. I brush it off and try to focus on the situation at hand. I feel my head and shoulders to make sure I don't have wings or a horn. I don't, I'm a regular earthpony. I start to get angry until I realize something, I'm the same species as my marefriend. No more hate, ridicule, I'm not an alien anymore. I turn to find Applejack walking in with some more ponies. I don't pay much attention to them, my focus is Applejack. I stumble towards her and wrap my hooves around her in joy.

        "Applejack! It's me, Luka! Please believe me!" I add that last part as I realize there may be some skepticism to a human turning pony.

        "Ah believe ya, Sweetheart. Ah do..." Applejack strokes my mane gently and I let out my breath, leaning into her embrace.

        "Seven, again. Except they're ponies." I hear Twilight mumble.

        "Do you think they're the same seven? Or the other seven virtues?" I hear Rarity ask.

        "I don't know... chastity, temperance, charity, diligence, patience, kindness, humility... do any of them seem like those?" Twilight asks.

        "Hm... I don't know, but I suppose not..." she concedes.

        "Wait... there's... more of me?" I ask in shock.

        "Well... Yes, but maybe not you exactly. It was poison joke," Twilight says nervously. I blink a couple times, trying to comprehend what she's told me.

        "Celestia, dang it! Fet!" I yell, stomping a hoof into the floor indignantly before devolving into tears and leaning even farther into Applejack. Anger outweighing the sadness.

        "Is this envy?" Applejack asks softly.

        "No, it's not... I think I'm Rage....or wrath, however you want to word it..." I tell them, sniffling and wiping tears from my face.

        "Rage?" Twilight asks in surprise.

        "I know, pitiful, isn't it?" I spit acidly.

        "Oh, Luka..." Applejack embraces me and I don't push her away, I just lean into her comforting embrace.

        "But... you're nothing like the rage from before." Rainbow Dash speaks up. I look at her and roll my eyes.

        "Of course I'm not the same! I'm... broken." I tell them.

        "Broken? Broken how?" Twilight asks.

        "Yeah, real nice Twilight. Don't ask me how I'm feeling, just what's wrong with me." I spit bitterly, Twilight takes a step back in shock.

        "That's not what- I didn't mean- I'm sorry, Luka. That was insensitive of me, how are you feeling?" Twilight finally asks.

        "I don't know. Scared, angry... not much else." I say.

        "Scared? Can I ask why?" She asks. I hesitate, it's supposed to be a closely guarded secret. I usually only tell my close friends... but then again, isn't that who they are?

        "Ever since I've come to this world... I made an unconscious change. In the way I act, my personality, I changed because the context demanded it. Not majorly, mind you. Something simple, near unnoticeable. I changed my foundations. I founded myself upon the first thing I came in contact with, tolerance. I founded myself upon what I thought was one of Equestrias founding principles. Tolerance. But it turns out I was wrong, there was just as much intolerance here as anywhere else I'd been, so I regressed into my former base. Fear. Fear is reliable, true. It's the one thing that's always been a major part of my personality, fear. And now that I've regressed, I'm scared. I'm scared of judgement, of the future, and how I'm going to fix my latest mistake!" I finish by slamming a hoof into the ground, cracking the crystalline floor.

        "Well, we have the cure, we just need to wait for the other three to wake up. And... one more thing." Twilight says. "I'll fill you in when all the yous are awake." Twilight says.

        "Three of me aren't awake? I think I might know which ones..." I say sadly, pulling myself off my haunches and to my hooves, moving towards the door.

        "Well, there's an earth pony, a Pegasus, and a unicorn still not awake." Twilight tells me.

        "Show me who's awake." I say, she nods and leads me to a room not far from the one I woke up in. I walking in to find three other ponies that all looked like me, except for minute differences. There's a Pegasus looking longingly at every pony, but she seemed too shy to talk to any of us. There's a clearly frightened unicorn trying hard to keep her composure, she's failing horribly. And then there's an earth pony trying to relax, but clearly uncomfortable doing nothing.

        "Lust," I point out, she hides shyly. "Pride," she trembles under my gaze but nonetheless stands her ground. "Sloth," I point out the last mare, wringing her hooves in nervous anticipation.

        "But that means we're missing envy, greed, and gluttony." Twilight points out.

        "They're not going to wake up. At least, not on their own." I say.

        "Why not?" Rarity asks.

        "Because we're all broken. We were broken before we got hit with poison joke... I was so broken that I lost those three sins. I felt undeserving of anything anyone had and lost my envy. Same with gluttony, I lost interest in getting things. And with that disinterest, I lost the interest in having things. The potential of having those sins is the only reason the bodies are there, but they lack substance." I tell them.

        "But, without those traits, we can't put you back together!" Rarity says frantically.

        "There's something else... you've time travelled, and we need to close the loops." Twilight says.

        "Time travelled?" I ask, a fuzzy memory teasing the surface of my memory.

        "Yes, do you remember anything at all? Maybe, the farm? And the teleporting Pegasus?" Twilight coaxes.

        "Er... no, my brains in seven and split memories don't do me any good. Recent events are especially fuzzy, I don't remember much past meeting up with Rarity for lunch... that's when it gets fuzzy, I remember bits and pieces, like the judgment and racism. And leaving, then Fluttershy, and then... there are too many bits to make sense of... then, I woke up here..." I tell her.

        "Well, that's unnerving and inconvenient. Or maybe it's convenient... whatever the case, do you know how to get to the library?" I nod in answer and she smiles approvingly. "Meet me there as soon as you're okay with it, we've got some loops to close. Then we can focus on waking those three up." I nod as she leaves with Rarity, Rainbow Dash, and Applejack.

        "So then, you three." I say, turning to them.

        "I-I'm not afraid of you!" Pride calls indignantly, taking a couple steps back.

        "Come now, what's happened to the lovely and lively Luka?" I coax.

        "The same thing that happened to the rest of us..." Sloth speaks up. I turn at her answer and she looks down, clearly uncomfortable with the attention. I turn to lust and she just squeaks and retreats, I roll my eyes at the display.

        "Argh... let's go get this over with." I say, the three of them follow me. We're heading towards the library when we're stopped by a unicorn.

        "Did someone else wake-up?" Sloth asks absently.

        "No, I'm you. Or, more specifically, I am her." My eyes narrow at the new unicorn, pointing at the unicorn beside me. She's obviously putting up a front, just like the unicorn beside me.

        "Your pride, from the future." I say, she looks nervous.

        "What of it?" She asks, miffed.

        "I don't know. Why are you here? I'd assume to preserve the timeline?" I ask. If this is the same pride.except from the future, then this pride will have experienced this already.

        "No, I'm here to stop you!" I scoff at the very apparent lack in confidence.

        "Stop us? Obviously that's not happening." I say, though the thought is concerning.

        "I've already broken the loop, I didn't do this when I saw myself that time." I look at her skeptically. She could just be saying that to preserve the loop, or she could be telling the truth. But if that's true, why isn't anything happening. Why hasn't the universe collapsed on itself from the strain on the timeline this paradox has caused?

        "And why would you want to do that?" I ask.

        "Because... everybody hates me, thinks I'm a freak! If this timeline collapses... that's one less timeline where I'm hated!" She yells, sweat evident on her forehead. Present pride steps forward.

        "Th-That's not true-" present pride's cut off as she's struck in the head by future prides hoof. Present pride stumbles back, blood trickling from a cut on her head. My eyes dart to future prides forehead, there's no such mark. Future pride steps back in shock, looking at her hoof and at the cut. She feels her own head for a mark, we all wait for one to appear.

        "What? No, what's happened? That mark, I-" she's cut off by a violet flash as she's sent back to her time. Something's wrong, because nothing bad happened when the cycle was broken.

        "That was... interesting," Sloth says.

        "She hit me? I hit me?" Pride asks in confusion.

        "We need to go, close as many loops as possible. We'll deal with that when we get to it." I say, slightly mad at Pride. Except that this pride hasn't done anything bad... yet, so until she does I can't be mad at her. We arrive at the library where Twilight greets us, she takes obvious note of Prides cut, but she doesn't mention it directly.

        "Alright, you all are going back in time. I don't know when, only that it's going to be earlier today at some point. Who's going first?" She asks, Lust raises her hoof and I look at her in shock.

        "Can I?"she asks.

        "Certainly, step up here," Twilight beckons her up to a small stage. She gets in place and Twilight flares her magic. There's an anticlimactic flash and she's gone. "And now we wait." Twilight adds needlessly.

~

        "Luka!" I spin around and feel myself tackled by a pink blob of energy. Her fur is soft and I nuzzle into it while she hugs me. She smells delightfully sweet, I sigh as pleasure melts my senses. As she let's me go I come to my senses and back away shyly, want nagging at the back of my mind.

        "Pinkie? How did you know it was me?" I ask, I instantly regret it.

        "You look just like her silly. Especially with those clothes. Also, I smelled time travel, so you must be from the future! Future Pegasus Luka! Cool" I look back at my wings and remember I'm a Pegasus. "So, when do you become a Pegasus?" Pinkie asks.

       "Uh... later today..." I say in thought.

        "Really? Wow! I'll be sure to stop by later to celebrate!" Pinkie says.

        "Oh, actually... it's poison joke, so it's actually a bad thing. I think..." I say. I look down at my body once more and marvel at it. How could anything so sexy be bad? Then again, Wrath is usually right...

        "Oh, poison joke. That explains it, Darn. I was hoping for something more exciting, like some long lost artifact. Well, if that's the case I'll be sure to bring by some poison joke cure later." Pinkie says.

        "Thanks, Pinkie... Could I maybe get another hug?" I ask shyly.

        "Sure! Hugs are always nice!" Pinkie bounds towards me and reaches her hooves out. I allow a small and shy, yet still surprisingly sultry, smile grace my lips. I am, however, stopped by a figure behind her.

        "Is that... me?" I ask, holding Pinkie back gently. I see a human Luka looking down the street I'm on from the cafe I remember from earlier. Our eyes meet, and then I see her blink.

~

        "Dang it!" I curse quietly at my missed opportunity for a hug, then I notice that all eyes are on me. I cringe and back up slowly, not daring to meet anyone's eyes.

        "Might as well get this over with," Sloth says before stepping onto the stage herself.

~

        I look around and sigh, I'm lost in the Everfree again. What is it with this place? It seems like I'm wandering through it far too often. When I woke up in equestrian the first time it was here, and now there's this time and... actually, I guess it's not that much. And- Oh, Hey. That was easy. I look around and find a familiar human face staring back. I raise my hoof to wave, then I remember it's a hoof and try to rethink waving. I move it forward and back, then I just put it down. She starts to get up and I jump in surprise.

        Uh-Oh, something tells me this is bad. Just turn around and head back in, maybe she won't follow me. Fuzzy memories of me following a strange pink earth pony into the Everfree after she made a follow me motion surface and I almost spend the energy to face hoof. I look back and sure enough, she's following me. I can understand why my motions would seem like I beckoned her over, but now she's following me and I don't know what to do. I come to a clearing filled with blue flowers and panic, I walk in a bit farther. Then I notice what I'm stepping in. Oh, Celestia! This is poison joke! And she's following me! This wasn't supposed to- Oh, Wait... Yeah it was. Ugh, maintaining a timeline is hard, why do they give me the hard jobs.

        "Excuse me?" I jump at the voice and spin on my back hooves, socking her with my right forehoof in surprise. Oops, I knocked her out. I sit down with a sigh, why can't I seem to get a break? I look at the comfy flowers and allow myself to fall back into them.

~

        "Ow!" I yell as my back hits hard wood. I open my eyes to find the crystalline roof of the library in Twilight's castle. I grumble and roll of the stage, deeply unsatisfied that I didn't get a chance to rest.

        "I guess now's a good a time as any..." anger says half-heartedly. I lean against a wall and try to make myself comfortable. I've almost slipped off to dream land when a light flashing wakes me up. I groan and flip over so my eyes face the ground.

~

        I get up to get the door. I don't know why anyone who's already in the castle knocks on the door to the library. It's literally the only door they knock on, except for out of town guests... they knock on the front door. It annoys me to no end, I have a door bell but no one uses it. I open the door and find Pinkie on the other side, carrying a basket happily.

        "Hi, Pinkie." I say politely.

        "Hi, Twilight!" Pinkie replies, literally vibrating with happiness.

        "What's with the basket?" I ask, motioning to it.

        "Oh! It's the cure for poison joke! Here you go!" I take it quizzically.

        "Thanks Pinkie, I guess it never hurts to be prepared. What brought this on?" I ask.

        "Lust!" She says. The answer causes me to stumble back with a blush.

        "What?" I ask, thinking I hadn't heard right.

        "Lust! That part of Luka we dealt with when she got hit by poison joke the first time? Anyways, that's all I came over for. I might be back later to see how this resolves itself, but I'm having fun being a secondary character! Maybe next I'll see why Applejack's always being a background character. There must be some secret satisfaction in it." Pinkie says conspiratorially. I watch her walk away in confusion, but by the time I catch what she said I can't ask her about it.

        "First time?" I shake my head and close the door, it's just Pinkie being Pinkie. I return to my seat and both a second later I hear another knock. "Why do I even bother with doors..." I sigh, placing the number for the carpenter at the forefront of my mind, idly putting together a price estimate in my head for a job like that. I reach the crystalline door and before I open it I realize a carpenter might not be enough. These are crystal doors after all. I open the door and I'm met with a sight I hadn't expected to see.

        "Pinkie said you'd want to see me?" She says, my assumption is correct.

        "Luka?" I ask.

        "Wait... you mean you don't know about this yet? Well then... how does she know it was me?" Luka asks.

        "What happened to you?" I ask.

        "Poison joke. It's me, wrath." She says, looking slightly irked.

        "Poison joke? Well, if your wrath, where are the others? I have the cure right her- Wait... what role did Pinkie have in this?" I ask in confusion.

        "Well, she told me you'd want to talk to me, other than that I don't think she played any part in this. But... if you didn't know, you couldn't have told her, so then how did she know who I was?" Wrath asks in shock.

        "I don't know, she just came by and dropped off the cure..." I tell Wrath, we both look at each other and I don't know what exactly went through her mind, but I'm positive it was something to the effect of let's not go there. I'd know, I had the same thoughts. "Anyways I have the cure, where are the others?" I ask.

        "Well, I'm guessing I haven't wandered into the poison joke yet," she offers.

        "What are you talking about?" I ask in confusion.

        "Time travel," she replies. I back away quickly, shaking my head.

        "Uh-Uh, no way. I promised to stay away from time travel! I'm done with it... at least, for now." I say.

        "Twilight, your about to get back into it." She tells me, I shake my head.

        "Nuh-uh, you can't make me." I deny.

        "Your being childish." I shake my head more, like the more I shake my head the less true it is.

        "You're being childish!" I retort.

        "Twilight! You're obviously going to do it. I'm here, actually, you're going to send each of us to a different time today! And you have to do it because you've already done it!" She yells angrily.

        "I don't wanna," I whine.

        "Too bad. Now... if you don't know about the poison joke yet I'm probably gonna wander into that patch like an idiot anytime now. I think Rarity, Dash, and Fluttershy come running for you to find your help about some inane problem... I suggest you get to finding me, cause I don't remember diddly squat about where I went. Then you can wait for us to wake up, then you can send us back in time. Got it?" I sigh at this but I nod my head. she's right, if it's already happened then it has to happen. "Good, now I've got to focu-" and with a familiar violet flash she's gone. I sigh and head out the door of the library. I'm walking down the hall when I hear shouts.

        "Twilight! We need to talk to you!" I sigh as I hear Rarity's shout.

        "I know." I reply solemnly.

~

        "-s on how to wake those three up." I look up and realize I'd teleported back a couple seconds ago. I step off the stage and eye Pride, she's stepping up to the stage now.

        "Last one..." Twilight mutters before zapping pride off. I couldn't help but feel something was off with this one.

~

        I look around me at the halls of the castle, the moment of truth. I just have to pretend I'm trying to break the loop and do everything future me did before. I wince as I wipe some sweat off my brow and notice something, my cut is still slightly bleeding. The other future me didn't have a cut on her forehead. Meaning, the loops already broken. And that means that no matter what I do, things will turn out different. But, why hasn't the world collapsed on itself yet? The cycle's broken, the timeline should collapse.

        "Hey, is there another one up?" I hear from behind me, I turn to find a familiar group of ponies trotting up.

        "No, I am you. Or, more specifically, her." I point to pride.

        "Are you here to preserve the timeline?" I recall the question and I'm tempted to repeat the answer, however, I don't.

        "Yes, you can go on, I won't stop you." I tell them.

        "What happened to your head?" One of them asks, I chuckle nervously and turn away.

        "I'm sure you'll find out soon enough." I lie.

~

        "Did you break the cycle?" I cower under Wrath gaze and shield my head.

        "Umm... Yes?" I answer fearfully.

        "Good." I prepare for a beating, the. I realize what she said. I look up to her in confusion, she just gives me an I'll tell you later look.

        "Can we come in yet, Darling?" I hear Rarity voice and see Twilight open the door.

        "There, does that answer your teleporting Pegasus problem? It was Luka, or rather, Lust that was at Sweet Apple Acres." Twilight says.

        "Actually, I didn't go to Sweet Apple Acres." I backed away as I saw Twilight's eye twitch. Lust jumped back once one of Twilights hairs curled up and she started turning slowly.

        "You what?" Twilight asks, a sick smile on her face.

        "I didn't go to Sweet Apple Acres. I was in town." Lust replies, backing up quickly.

        "Well if you didn't then who did?! I can't send anypony back in time more than once and we dont have anymore pink pegasi to send time travelling!" Twilight yells. "Applejack! You saw the pegasus! Is this not what she looked like?!" Twilight barks.

        "To be honest Twi... I didn't get a good look, I just saw a pink coat and wings." Applejack says sheepishly.

        "Nothing else?" Twilight asks in frustration.

        "I think her mane was blue," she offers. Twilight let's out a growl as more of her hair comes out of place.

        "I saw her." We all turn to find Fluttershy flying in a window. "She looked like Rainbow Dash with a pink coat and a mane the color of her fur." Fluttershy offers. Twilight spins and grabs Dash with her magic. Before Dash can protest, Twilight's turned her coat pink and mane blue, there's a flash and Dash is sent off. Dash reappears seconds later with a wide smirk.

        "Now, Pinkie!" There's a mechanic sounding noise before Twilight disappears from sight, buried in pie tins and lots of whipped cream. I struggle to hold back a snicker as one of the pie tins slides off Twilight's face and she gives Dash an annoyed look. "There, now we're even. Now change me back, it's weird being pink." Dash says, shivering slightly. I take the time to admire her colors, their strangely fitting.

        "Is the loop closed? Were you at Sweet Apple Acres?" Twilight asks in aggravation.

        "What? Oh, Yeah. Well, I mean... I found Pinkie and set this prank up first, but I went and freaked our past selves out as I left." Dash says.

        "Good. Now... no more time travel!" Twilight yells before zapping Dash back to normal.

        "But, Twilight! think about the pranking possibilities!" Pinkie whines.

        "There is no way in Tartar I'm ever letting you time travel, Pinkie!" Twilight yells. Pinkie slinks away and Dash takes a lick at the pie on Twilight.

        "The only downside to this prank is wasted pie," she comments, Twilight shoots her a death glare.

        "Woah, Okay, I get it. We're going, come on Pinks." Dash says. Pinkie and Dash leave while Twilight attempts to cool down and clean herself off.

        "Thankfully, all this time travel has surprisingly helped me." Wrath says, speaking up.

        "How so?" Rarity asks.

        "Well, with what happened with Rainbow Dash I realized we shouldn't assume the answer will be clear. And I learned that sometimes you need to do the opposite of a good thing to fix everything sometimes. So then, we need poison joke, and we need to change it's effects. While three of the sins don't exist while we're broken, their counterparts do." Wrath explains.

        "So then, you want us to turn sin to a virtue? I'll go see if Zecora has anything for altering poison joke." Twilight says with a sigh. She leaves the room and we all watch her leave.

        "Poor dear... all this time travel has sent her into a tizzy fit. That on top of the poison joke...we should do something nice for her when this all is done." Rarity says. I just keep my mouth shut like I have been, it's obvious they don't need anyone butting in needlessly. I curl up in the corner, pushing the loneliness away. I'm not unique, or special, I'm just another small part of something bigger. I'm just her pride, all of her shameful and useless pride.

~

        "Applejack? How do you feel about this? About Luka being a pony?" I ask the

        "Honestly? It scares me half to death. First, I had to deal with one scared and broken Luka. Now I've got seven of 'em, three that are so broken they're basically vegetables. Wrath's too calm now, Lust hardly talks and won't even make eye contact, Pride's curled up and sobbing, Sloth's having fits in her sleep... before they were healthy traits, but how does someone become so broken that their sins are broken as well. Now Wrath is telling us that even when Luka wasn't here she was like this... Luka needs all this help, yet she never tells us. I can't take it. I can't help my marefriend, much less notice that she needs help." Applejack says. She's clearly beating herself up over this. I lay my hoof on her withers in what I hope is a comforting gesture. My specialty is helping animals, not ponies, so I'm not so sure I'm doing anything right.  Applejack gives me a wan smile so I think I did something right.

        "Luka has never been worried about herself, I don't think she ever wanted to worry you. It's a good thing you care though and instead of beating yourself up about not helping earlier, why don't you help out while she needs you now." I tell her, she nods slightly.

        "You're right. Thanks, Shy." Applejack leaves me and rounds up the Lukas, comforting all of them at once. I just smile and sneak out of the room, Rarity notices however.

        "Leaving so soon?" Rarity asks me, I sigh and turn to her.

        "I'm not good with ponies," I remind her.

        "You helped Applejack just fine." Rarity says.

        "What do you want me to do, Rarity? I think she'd rather have her marefriend helping her." I tell her.

        "Fluttershy, your talent is hearing the unspoken needs and wants of creatures, pony or not. It makes you good with animals, but it's not exclusive. I've seen you do it to ponies before, and Luka's just like any other pony. Well, not really, but it should be close enough." Rarity says.

        "Rarity... I can't." I try to turn away but my hooves have a mind of their own.

        "Please, Fluttershy. I wouldn't turn to you unless I thought there was no other choice. I'd tell her to go to a psychiatrist if I thought she'd go. But even if she went I doubt anything would come of it. She's very guarded and barely let's anypony into her heart, and it's clear she feels intimidated by some of us. Like if she opens up to us we might be a danger. You're the least intimidating person I know, and you would be able to help her without her admitting anything is wrong." My heart breaks a little as I hear Rarity's faith in me.

        "Rarity, I'd love to, I want to help Luka, I do... but, I can't. Luka's different, I don't know what it is. I can tell she's hurting, that much I can do, but it's almost like she can't. I know what creatures want subconsciously because they're aware of it in some way, even if it's being repressed. Luka's different, it's almost like she's completely ignorant of her pain. If she isn't aware she's hurting, even I can't help her." I tell Rarity.

        "What? But if she isn't aware then how could Wrath know?" Rarity questions.

        "I don't know... but Luka is one big enigma. She's always seeking to help others but forsakes herself, and somehow unknowingly. If that changes, I'll help her, I promise. But right now, I don't know what I could do." I apologize.

        "Oh, Okay then. I guess I'll see you later then." She says. I fly over and give her a quick hug before departing.

~

        "Did it work?" Rarity asks.

        "I don't know, we have to wait for them to wake up. If Zecora was right then they should be up any moment now." I tell her. Sure enough, one of them wakes up. I look at the labels and read that it was Lust, which means... "Chastity?" She turns to me shyly and trots over.

        "Hello, Twilight." She says with a small smile. I smile back, it's refreshing to not have a version of her that's depressed.

        "Chastity? What's that mean?" I turn at Dash's question. She returned with nothing better to do, she decided this was more exciting than anything she could do on her own. Pinkie elected to stay away, some nonsense about her role in the story.

        "It's the opposite of Lust." I explain.

        "Opposite, huh? I wonder how she'd handle Cloudkicker..." I roll my eyes at the thought. I'm not a fan of Cloudkicker, too much needless sexuality.

        "Actually, I'm fine with Cloudkicker. She'd actually be a great friend, I think. I'd get a little aggravated about her blatant disregard for personal space. But I know it's all in good fun. Besides, it's not Lust that drives her, not solely at least. She has brilliant control over her sex drive at times, and she has her rules in place." Chastity says.

        "Wow... Hey, egghead, you should take some tips from her, she's more understanding than you." I grumble at Rainbow Dash as she and Chastity chat across the room. Chastity has acclimated to her wings and is floating in the air with Rainbow Dash, they laugh at some joke I'm too far away to hear.

        "Hello, Twilight. do you need any help with anything?" I turn at the sound of another Luka. I check the empty spot and sigh in relief. It's Greeds spot, meaning Wrath's theory was correct.

        "No, I'm fine," I say, Generosity nods and rarity beckons her over. Within seconds Generosity is attempting various magical spells, with a surprising amount of success.

        Not long after that every one of the Luka's is up. Rainbow Dash had been talking to Chastity pretty actively. Generosity and Rarity had hit it off, Rarity is showing off some of her designs. Temperance and patience are lecturing Pinkie Pie, but their words seem to be flying over her head. Applejack is watching in amusement whilst upholding a conversation with diligence. The crusaders are talking to kindness, who's politely holding up her end of the conversation. Humility is looking at all the groups anxiously, having just woken up. Her eyes lock onto me and she trots up carefully.

        "Wrath's plan worked." I say once she's in talking distance. She nods slowly, not saying anything. I wait a while for any sort of response before speaking up. "You all seem happy." I point out, I receive a nod as an answer. "Are you fixed?" I ask eagerly, I receive a subtle shake of her head for my efforts. "No?" A nod follows the question. "Why not?" She falters at this and seems to look around cautiously.

        "We SEEM okay." She whispers, I tilt my head at the emphasis on seem.

        "You're hiding it?" I receive a nod. "But, the sins we're very clear with their distress. Why are you all secretive?" I ask, she gives me a nervous look and beckons me aside.

        "The sins are very vocal, people, or ponies, normally notice bad traits instead of good ones. As well as those traits tend to lie on the emotional side of our personality. Our good traits tend to lie on the more common side. As well as the tendency to hide our emotions. We're broken, but none of them will admit it and we'll never show it, not even me." she explains quietly.

        "Then why are you telling me?" I ask.

        "I'm humility, I tend to be a bit more honest. Even if I won't show it..." she says, I nod. I'm starting to understand more and more about Luka. It's funny how taking a look at how a ponies traits act reveals a lot about that pony. Or, a person, in this case.

        "Twilight? Are we ready to be done with this whole Poison joke business?" I turn to find Rarity and Generosity behind me.

        "Yeah, okay. I'll go get the cure ready." I say. I head to the door and open it up, I linger in the doorway a while longer and look back at humility. She's engaged in a conversation with Rarity and Generosity, but she's not doing any talking. She only shakes or nods her head. She gives me a sideways glance that seems to convey something along the lines of trust, it was quick though and I could easily be mistaken. I head off to set up the cure.

~

        We wait outside the door to the bath in anticipation. Twilight's finally starting to calm down after her fit over time travelling. She still seems to have a lingering sense of unease about the situation and the rest of us that remain are all waiting in anticipation.

        "Rarity, if Luka isn't fixed, how do you think we'll fix her?" Rainbow asks.

        "I'm not sure. Usually I'd defer to Fluttershy's judgement for this sort of thing, but she had no ideas on how we could help her either." I respond with worry.

        "Well, who else should we ask? Someone who knows her better." Rainbow says, we both turn to Applejack and she scowls before turning away.

        "We may be an item, but I don't know that much about her..." Applejack says sadly.

        "It's okay Applejack, we all know you do your best. It's no fault of your own." I soothe, she doesn't answer and just nods solemnly.

        "I might be able to help." I turn and find Nyx sitting beside us.

        "Nyx? You can help us?" I ask in shock.

        "Maybe. She reminds me a lot of myself." She replies sincerely.

        "Nyx? Have you ever felt... broken?" Twilight asks in concern.

        "Not recently. But that's kind of how I felt as Nightmare Moon. Except a little different. Where I dominated in my broken mindset, Luka submits." Nyx explains. Twilight lingers beside her worriedly and Nyx just shoots her a small smile accompanied by a hug.

        "What helped you get better? What do you remember helping the most?" Applejack asks.

        "I know I remembered the ones I cared about, the ones closest to me. But I remember realizing there were ponies that need me, ponies I wanted to protect." Nyx replies.

        "But your talent is protecting, Luka isn't a protector as much. Luka is more of a helper." I point out.

        "So you think if we show some ponies need her help she might get better?" Applejack asks.

        "Probably." Nyx says. We're interrupted by the bathroom door opening and a completely cured Luka stepping out timidly.

        "Oh... I'm Sorry I kept you waiting..." she says, rubbing her arm nervously.

        "Are you feeling better?" Twilight asks. Luka just nods, trying to fade into the background as all the attention is on her. Twilight sighs at the response and Luka whimpers at her disapproval, flinching back as if she expects to be struck.

        "Luka!" Luka turns to find Nyx running down the hallway and directly towards her. She looks at Nyx in shock and confusion as Nyx leaps into her arms.

        "Nyx?" Luka asks softly, Nyx let's out a sob that I can't tell the authenticity of. Luka gasps and pulls Nyx back gently to look her in the eyes. "Nyx? Are you Okay? Do you want your mom?" Luka asks in uncomfortable concern, clearly conflicted on how she should feel.

        "No! I don't want my mom, I want you! Please?" Nyx asks in between sobs. She looks up with the most pitiful look and Luka falters.

        "Y-yeah. Sure. Of course." Luka replies, holding Nyx close and rocking her gently. Luka gives us all pleading looks, but we all just give her soft smiles in return.

        "Thanks, Luka. You're a great friend. I love you," Nyx says, Luka gasps at that. She looks down at the filly in shock as her rocking slows. She takes in a breath and closes her eyes as what I hope is a happy tear streaks down her cheek. She opens her eyes with a smile that's much more genuine.

       "I love you too, Nyx." Luka says, resuming her steady rocking. Nyx gives her a final nuzzle before loosening her grip and pulling back, she gives Luka a toothy grin. "You were never sad were you?" Nyx shakes her head and Luka laughs lightly. "Thank you. I need to be reminded of some things when I've lost my head," Luka says solemnly.

        "It's nice to have you back to normal," Nyx says, giving Luka one last hug. Luka puts her down and looks at us all sheepishly.

        "I'd apologize, but I imagine that's the last thing you want to hear." She says with a chuckle.

        "There ain't nothing to apologize about, Sugar. You hit a rough spot, it happens. I'm just glad you're feeling better," Applejack says, nuzzling Lukas legs. Luka kneels down and hugs her marefriend, earning herself a hug in return.

        "Well, it's been fun. But, Also thoroughly exhausting. If you'll excuse me, I think I'll go veg out with a book for the rest of the day." Twilight says, exhaustion clearly sinking into her features. I make a mental reminder to set up a spa appointment to help get rid of some of that stress. "Oh, and, don't even think about time travel." Twilight warns. "And... stay out of Poison joke for future reference. Honestly Luka, you've had too many experiences with that herb." Twilight adds with a sigh before finally departing.

        "Man, this has been too sad for me, we should have a party!" Pinkie suggests.

        "I think that's a fine idea. But, maybe a small one. We're still trying to figure out the problem with racism and I think Luka would appreciate a little time with just some friends. Right?" Applejack suggests.

        "Yeah, Thanks, I'd like that." Luka says with a small smile.

        "Okay! I'll go set up! Applejack, I need your help with food!" Pinkie says while hopping off.

        "You gonna be Okay without me?" Applejack asks Luka.

        "I'll be fine, go help Pinkie." Luka assures. Applejack nods and chases after Pinkie, leaving me, Rainbow Dash, and Luka.

        "I'm gonna go see if they need help." Rainbow Dash says, and I'm very grateful for it. Soon it's just me and Luka. I walk over to Luka and look at her in concern.

        "Luka? Are you really all fine? Nothing's bothering you?" I ask, worry lingering my voice.

        "Nope, nothing at all. I'm fine, Rarity. Though, I would feel a little bad if I don't help at all. Why don't we go offer our services." I nod and offer a slightly strained smile. It was small, but I could sense a barely concealed sadness. An internal conflict that isn't quite solved. I could sense that her answer wasn't entirely true, that there is something wrong still.

        But the worst part about it was what else I sensed about what she said. She thought it was true. She truly thinks that nothing is wrong.

Jump to top

Chapter 41: Grazing the surface

Several children were complaining, their voices distant. "Oh come on!"

"You screw up!"

"Loser!"

"Reject!"

I could hear another voice, a deeper one. From what I heard, I could only assume they were some sort of...teacher, I think?

"Come, come now. No need to waste energy on-" When I thought the teacher was going to say my name, it was muted, as if I wasn't meant to hear the name. "-Just keep to the work you know and improve on what you don't. At any rate, this one will never surpass any of you, which is rather disappointing."

The next voice I heard was smaller, and I thought, maybe it was my own.

"What did I do wrong?" I pleaded.

The other voice replied, a snide tone in their voice. "Oh, nothing really. It's just that you failed to understand what a sentence is. You don't just add three words to it and expect it to turn into a sentence, do you?"

The smaller voice replied, sounding saddened. "No, but these are the only words I know how to spell..." Said the voice, trailing off.

The other voice spoke again, sounding somewhere between genuine surprise and ill contempt. "Oh? You only know how to spell three words? Now that is just sad."

There was no response from the younger voice, and I realized something; It was infuriating, being able to hear, but not see, what was going on!

The older voice scoffed, and in a soft but deliberately harsh way said, "Well, that only proves you are incapable of learning, and therefore will never graduate."

I then heard the other voice again, but this time it was echoed. It was like I was listening to the other voices head instead of its actual voice: Why must I have such a fool for a student? They don't belong in school if they can only spell three little words!

The smaller voice seemed to be directed at me now, as it asked desperately, "Why can't I do it? What's wrong with me? Am I- am I really so disappointing?"

A sinister voice echoed from behind me, quite like whisper, yet it seemed stronger in the silence before it's coming and it answered with three, simple, words,

"Yes. You are."

~Macintosh Hills, Outskirts~

"Hello? Hello?" Asked a voice, one I didn't recognize at the moment.

What is that sound? It sounds like mumbling to me, I thought groggily, waving my hand at the source.

"Hello? Hey airhead! Wake up! I know you're not dead, so wake up!" Called the voice, sounding irritated.

Oh, of course. I know that voice. I opened my eyes slowly, feeling somewhat sleepy; although I don't know why or how I fell asleep in the first place. What I do know is that I was running before, and suddenly, I go blank. Well at least my neck isn't hurting anymore.

When my eyes adjust to the sunlight of what appears to be evening orange, I see the silhouette of, yet again, the angry looking version of me or rather, Meyou, as she calls herself, trying to wake me up. She was standing tall and proud over me, no doubt feeling smug. Was any part of me really this conceited? Well it doesn't matter, her wake-up call was a success, more or less.

"Well it's about time you woke up, do you know how long you have been sleeping!!!" Meyou shouted, already sounding agitated. Is it the fact that we look alike that she feels obligated to hate me? She has done nothing but rant to me from the very beginning!

"Nice to see you too." I deadpanned. I didn't really feel anger toward her, just some odd fascination toward her actions. She acts like she hates me, yet she is helping me, in the best way she can, even if that way is being rude as possible. I don't know if I had a "gift" for reading people(or ponies for that matter) but I do know that she cares about me in the short time we've been together, maybe not in the way most others would, but hey, no one is perfect right.

I can't help but smile as I think this, which prompted Meyou to shout, "Hey, don't you dare smile at a time like that! There's no reason for it, and it's creeping me out! So put that stupid smirk away!"

I giggled a little at that. I began to sit up, wanting to stretch my arms out, but I stopped when I felt excruciating pain in my back. It wasn't bad enough that I felt the need to lie down again, but it was bad enough to draw tears from my eyes. It felt like I turned myself into a pretzel and was thrown down some stairs, forcing my back to go through extreme stress, possibly near breaking point once or twice.

Meyou must have sensed my pain, because now her face had a look of concern on it, either that or she could see the pain on my face, it's kind of hard to tell which it is since she can read my mind .

After I took some shaky breaths I asked, "Why is my back hurting?" Then I took a look around.

"And how did I get here for that matter?"

I was just at the foothills of some large reddish colored mountains , then I turned around to see the path I left, before passing out previously, whenever that was.

The path was crooked, like I was trying to zigzag or something. Would make sense, avoiding all of these huge rocks I would need to move a lot, especially if I was running. Shoot, I must've jumped over a dozen of them too, because there are several patches of disturbed soil along the way as well. Particularly the ending part leading to where I sit right now.

Why don't I remember coming through here, or for that matter, why was I sleeping here in the first place?

"Did I crash?" I ask somewhat jokingly.

"Well, you were running pretty fast." She explained to me.

I looked at Meyou with an astonished expression.

"No, seriously, you could have outrun a car if you wanted to, with the kind of speed you were getting!"

"Then why don't I remember!" I shout, feeling frustrated with myself, and Meyou.

"I don't know, probably because you hit your head on a rock or something."

My expression falls into dismay as the realization hit me. "How bad did I crash?" I asked, a little frightened.

Meyou sighed before she explained as best as she could. "Well, for starters you were extremely hyped up, probably from the adrenaline rush you had. You weren't paying attention to half the things I was saying at the time, especially when the rocks started coming into view. At one point, you were yelling, and I quote, 'I'm queen of the world!', before you tripped over a small rabbit hole. After that, you were crashing in every bad way possible. I'd say you went a good 30 yards before you crash into some rough rocks, decimating your skin. When you finally stopped, I could have sworn you were a goner."

Meyou looked sad for a moment before continuing, "You had joints that were sticking out in the wrong places, most of your skin was gone, but the worst part, was the fact that I couldn't hear you breathing."

"But I am breathing!" I claimed, feeling like somehow it wasn't real, like she was pulling some kind of practical joke on me, but she didn't change her expression as she continued.

"I felt so scared for you... I was about to assume the worst when the fact suddenly hit me that-" she then smiled at me with her cocky grin "-If you were dead I couldn't exist, and if I didn't exist than I would have no reason to really worry, now would I?"

"So what then?" I asked, feeling somewhat confused about this whole thing.

"Well, then I waited for you to wake-up. I have no physical capabilities unlike you so I simply waited until you could hear me, which took an awful lot of time I must say. I even heard your bones pop into place before you woke up! It was quite unsettling. Do you feel any other pain?"

I shook my head. "No, just my back, that's all." I felt the odd sense of freedom in my neck, which reminded me of yet another thing. "My neck, it's all better!" I exclaimed while feeling my neck over with my hands.

"Wait, are you serious?!" She asked, somewhat unbelieving.

I nodded my head, feeling absolutely wonderful, until my back felt it. I can't help but wonder to myself at this point, which is worse, a sore neck or a sore back? I decided to stand up by rolling to my side hip using my arms to brace me, but the result was my back suddenly screaming at me with a burning passion. Yeah. My back is definitely worse off.

Slowly but surely I stand up to my feet, which was no easy task. I began to walk a little bit, feeling my aching back, but not in the worst sense. In fact, it felt rather good to walk around, sort of. My back was still hurting, but you know what? It's easier to walk, rather than to crawl really.

I continued to walk around aimlessly for roughly an hour. I wasn't completely sure of how long I had been walking, as I was lacking a watch.

At first, it tingled, like blood wasn't flowing into it before, but it was now, and the sensation was odd, like someone running pins and needles over my back. I didn't know if I wanted to cry, or lay down, but I decided on standing.

I was just barely holding myself up, as I moved my back around and around, keeping myself distracted with random thoughts like: cheese and sprinkles on a cupcake, a dog wearing glasses, playing chess with candy bars, even writing a story on a cotton candy cloud- Wait what? Okay that's just too weird even for me. Or is it? I wish I had more of my memories back!

After my back stopped tingling, I decided to look through my backpack, which was squashed flat due to the fact that I had been laying on top of it. I quickly shook it, removing the dirt on it and making it all puffy again. I then rested it upon the ground, unlatching the two buttons to open it. I then reached my hand inside, hoping to find something good, but I couldn't find anything. I reached in as far as my arm could go, only to feel empty space inside. I took my arm out of the bag, and sighed, but as I did, I heard a crackling sound coming from one of the four side pockets. I looked over, and saw something sticking out of one of the pockets.

It was a colored piece of paper, apparently a corner part sticking out, so, using my common sense, I decide to slip it out. What I found surprised me.

"A map." I whispered to myself.

Clearly, Meyou was able to hear me anyway, because then she said, "Well that's good and all, but are you any good with understanding directions, let alone reading them?"

My tactic for her comment was to simply ignore what she said. I then proceeded to read the map.

On the very top was labeled the word 'Equestria', which obviously stated that I was well supplied for this experiment, whatever it was really about. Then again, I have a backpack with an endless abyss, of which I cannot retrieve anything without effort. Oh well, pros and cons, right? Anyways, back to the map. I could see that there were about two and a half dozen locations on this map, not including the lands beyond Equestria. One thing was for certain: my choices aren't very limited, but for now I was just trying to figure out where the heck I am right now. I mean, I knew I was near some mountains, but I still couldn't figure it out! The only colored mountains are purple, orange and cherry colored. But the mountains I am in front of are red, so did I take a wrong turn? I saw a pink arrow on the map saying, 'dragons be here' and 'yonder to griffins', but both of those were across the ocean. Why would my host put me in a completely different place than what he gave me a map for? Maybe I'm doing something wrong?

I continue to look through the map, until I realize that I was being too critical with it. It can be easy to assume that everything on a colored map would be exactly that color when you get there, but the fact is that this map was just holding guideposts, basically an overview look from a ground perspective. At least that's what I thought.

With this in mind I decided to review the map closer, to see something with resemblance to where I was. Sure enough, I found it, or at least I assumed I did.

"Macintosh Hills. Yeah, sounds about right," I stated with a small smile. "Now it's just a matter of where to go from here?" I looked at the map again, feeling lost as to where I needed to go from here. As far as I knew I had complete freedom, besides what was outlined when I arrived, in what I could do. The number of destinations doesn't help either.

I heard Meyou say, "Well I can't say that you will choose the best destination for yourself, but make sure you know where that castle is before you decide okay? I really don't want to see anything unpleasant." She then decided to use my head as a elbow rest as she stood over me and the map.

"You know, as much as I hate to admit it, you are right; We do need to have an idea of where it will be." I agreed. "But tell me, why do we really need to listen to this stranger's instructions? I mean, seriously, it's like he randomly came up with these rules and we have to follow them because he thought it would be amusing."

"I know what you mean," Meyou replied, while stretching her arms over my head, keeping her elbows on it.

"But we did agree to this experiment, so we need to trust him, right?"

I sighed. "I guess you're right. We wouldn't have just agreed to this project if we didn't trust him, so I say we can't be picky about the instructions we receive."

I gazed over the map until I spotted the word 'ruins' on the map, marked by a large concrete slab with worn out pillars on top, as well as stairs on the sides of the slab, centered in a horseshoe shape tree line beside a river running past it. I was no genius, but I thought that is the old castle's resting place. Good thing is that I'm not anywhere near it, assuming I read the map right that is.

Next was deciding where to go, so I decided on the more curious approach of a random placement of my fingers.

First I put the map on the ground, then I stood up, spin around in place a couple of times, then sat down on my knees. By this time I would have no idea where anyplace is, or where it would be.

I took my right hand, spread my fingers, then gently set all five of them on the paper in a spread out fashion, using my fingertips as a random destination point. Wherever my fingers touched was a potential place in my decision. I opened my eyes and looked to see what I got.

To my surprise, I only got one thing on the entire map while my other four fingers missed every other target except unmarked grassland.

"Hollow Shades?" I asked myself aloud.

"You don't like it?" Meyou asked curiously. "If you don't like it, you can always retry." She offered.

"Nah, it will be fine," I answered in a plain tone, "Besides, if I redo it again it will likely be harder to choose. At least with this, I have only one destination to choose, and it honestly sounds pretty cool." A big smile began to form on my lips as I folded the map and put it back into its pocket on the pack. I then stood up and announced, "Okay, Hollow Shades! Here we co- ugh... I don't feel so good." I then fell onto my knees again, feeling suddenly very dizzy for some reason.

"Oh yeah, um, you did kind of lose a lot of blood before, so I recommend you don't move around just yet. You're still recovering as it is."

I looked at Meyou for a moment, before lying face-down on the ground, about ready to go to sleep again.

"How long have I been sleeping?" I asked in a monotone voice, while avoiding inhaling the dirt in my face.

Meyou smiled sheepishly as she said, "Well, I may have neglected to mention that you were asleep for about four-teen hours before your bones started popping into place again. After that your body just healed itself; It was kind of gross and cool at the same time. But hey, that means you're crash-proof, isn't that great news?"

I looked at her with a dark haze over my head. "You mean I was asleep for over half a day? No food, no water, and you wait until now to tell me?! How can I still be alive in the first place?!"

"Beats me. Maybe your metabolism is faster, or something."

"Oh please, if that was the case I would be far more hungry than I am right now! Not to mention I wouldn't have the strength to move like I was not three minutes ago."

It was true, I would be hungry after four-teen hours, running only increasing the hunger, and thirst. All of a sudden, I feel both hit me like a freight train.

My stomach was growling, my throat was feeling dry, and the sensation was not helped by the dirt that had gone down my throat. Now, I was very certain of something: I desperately needed food! Just then I remembered something that Meyou said earlier.

"Did you say, that I tripped over a rabbit hole earlier?"

Meyou shrugged. "Yeah, you did, why?"

I grinned mischievously. "Because that means there is a rabbit here. If there is a rabbit here, that means meat for my tummy!"

Before Meyou could object, I ran in the direction I had come through, looking for the hole I tripped on. Little did I know it, but Meyou was shaking her head hopelessly, as I continued to look with a ravenous hunger.

~

It took me a little while to find one, but when I did I felt my mouth water.

The hole I tripped on earlier was abandoned long ago, it even had spiderwebs in it. Oddly enough, I was fascinated by the webs themselves since I noticed the blue coloring in the web, like a fading light in the darkness. It wasn't uncommon for spiders to be in deserts, even though technically this wasn't officially a desert I was in anymore, but mountains. Then again there are desert mountains and in this case everything was dry enough to say desert so- Oh? Where did this burst of knowledge come from?

Oh yes, as I was saying, the rabbit hole was empty for quite some time, so I had to look around for another. I found one about seventeen yards from the hole I was looking in. Sure enough, one rabbit was already poking out its head, a brown one to be exact.

I don't know if this rabbit looked like the ones back home, but if this guy was anything to judge by the cuteness of the species, I had to rate it as 'overly adorable!'

A head bigger than its body, long floppy years, big black eyes, whiskers- Okay focus! It wasn't very big, but considering the circumstances, this little guy I spotted, would hold me over for a minute or two, giving me plenty of time to ravage around for more. And since I could go pretty fast, I would daresay this rabbit was as good as dinner.

Meyou wasn't anywhere to be seen right now. I guess she thought that I was wasting my time, or something. Whatever, I didn't feel the slightest bit worried about what she thought at the moment. All I knew was that right now, I was extremely hungry. I could feel saliva on my lips trying to overflow my mouth. I decided to wait behind a rock and wait for the right opportunity, particularly when it wasn't listening for anything. If I act too soon, I might lack the energy to chase it down, but if it does spot me, I will have to try and scare it into the open area away from these rocks. There may not be many boulders around to kick, but that didn't change the fact that the rabbit can use those to its advantage. With its small frame, it could make sharp turns easily, but me being so big means that I'd have too much momentum to make a turn like that.

Which is why I needed a plan to scare it out into open space, where if it tries to make a sharp turn, I could still see it enough to catch up with it.

The bunny seemed to be relaxing now. The ears were now loose again, certain that it was no longer in danger from predators. It began its annual routine of foraging for food, unaware that I was about to make my move.

The moment I jumped over the rock, a new burst of energy came. I was more aware of my surroundings, my speed, and more importantly, how I felt.

I no longer could feel the pain in my back, only the dull aching feeling in my stomach, telling me that I must catch that rabbit at any cost. As it turned out, that wasn't going to be hard for me.

The entire span of time that passed between me and grabbing that rabbit was four seconds easily. One second for running and grabbing the rabbit's ears, the other three were for me to skid to a halt, leaving a small trench where I stand, waist deep.

My heightened senses allowed me to react faster than I had before, with a greater sense of confidence, thus allowing me to grab the rabbit's ears long before it had a chance to run, or for that matter, get a chance to notice me at all.

I was so fast in that moment, I could not believe it! Sure, I knew I was fast and considering that I had out ran a herd of buffalo earlier today- I mean, yesterday, but this was brand new to me.

Oh well, when you're hungry, I guess you can do almost anything right? Or maybe I'm just hallucinating.

My mouth was watering already as I thought of the creative ways I can eat him, while he in turn tried to escape my grasp, but since I had him by the ears, and the fact that his paws were way too short to reach my wrist, it was in vain. He didn't even have claws to scratch me with, which was odd for a rabbit; How else can they dig if not with their claws?

Well whatever the reason for that was, I really couldn't care less at the moment. Presently, I was thinking on how to cook this little fella- Wait, cook?

My stomach began to growl louder as I think of the possibility of waiting any longer, then suddenly a voice whispered in my ear, "What are you waiting for?"

I jumped in surprise, thinking, where did that come from? When I turned around to see who it was, I was annoyed to learn that it was none other than Meyou, now standing and smugly looking down upon me with her trademark smile.

I couldn't help but wonder if I was just as annoying as she always seemed to be. I hoped not.

"Are you going to eat it or what?" She asked with her smile still in place.

I shrugged. "I don't know how to make a fire." I replied, feeling embarrassed.

Meyou frowned, seeming puzzled. "Can you try friction?" She asked.

I looked at her as if she was crazy. "How am I going to make friction?" I replied, bewildered. Sure, in my mind it would be easy to keep a fire going once started, there being plenty of tumbleweeds and all, but how can I truly make fire? I didn't even remember basic survival skills, if I even knew them to begin with, and I doubted I would remember just in a flash of desperation.

Meyou sighed, either from a thought in her mind, or from reading my own, before she said, "You know, if you can run so fast as to catch a bunny before it even notices you, I'm pretty sure you can rub two sticks together fast enough to make a fire. Don't you agree?"

I thought about that for a moment. It's true, if I can run that fast then what's to stop me from rubbing two sticks together with my bare hands? I decided to experiment by using my free hand, holding it up to eye level, then I flung it from side to side as fast as I could. Yes, I don't have any of my memories that I knew of, but if one thing is for certain, the body doesn't forget the same way your memories do. For example: breathing is something you never forget, which goes without saying that your brain is what makes everything work the way you want it to. Movement, action, impulse, are all imprinted in our bodies, so unless you were reset completely to the core of your functions, you never truly forget basic functions.

Okay, back to what I was saying before. I flung my hands back and forth to see how fast I could make them go, in a bold fashion. I only managed to do it for two seconds, before my wrist tried dislocating itself. My hands were a blur in midair, visible yet see-through, phantasmal in appearance, but solid at the same time. There was even a humming sound before and after I stopped.

My eyes were wide with astonishment, and so was the bunny's. My wrist was sore from the experience, possibly a crack in it from when I had crashed before, still trying to heal. My back even felt it for a moment; But then again, my arm is kind of attached to the rest of my body, so my whole body actually felt it. Pretty cool if you were to ask me, but very bad for my medical expense at the moment.

"Well, do you think you can start a fire now?" Meyou asked in a haughty fashion, but I was too excited to care.

"This is awesome!" I exclaimed excitedly.

"I'll take that as a yes." Meyou replied.

I turned to look at her and to my surprise something was different about her. "Why are your clothes and hair blue?" I asked, in confusion.

Meyou shrugged. "I don't know, maybe I just decided to change color."

I shrugged back. "Maybe you used food coloring." Before Meyou could object, I continued. "Well I guess I better set up camp. Maybe in a spot with no rocks or pebbles on the ground, you know, a soft sleeping area. Do you agree?"

"Alright, I guess so." She responded grudgingly.

I then began to walk around for a spot to set up a campfire while still holding the bunny in my right hand, obviously displeased by how I'm treating him. "Don't worry," I comment, "It will all be over soon, I just need to start a fire then cook you up for dinner."

Suddenly the bunny screeched, struck by a new sense of panic. It began to swing its little legs all over the place, as if it would simply get lucky and fallout of my grasp, all the while squealing helplessly. I was surprised to see such a reaction. It was like it had a reason to fight all over again; maybe it didn't like me talking to it or something?

"Oh, I think you just upset the poor little guy." Meyou stated in her usual sarcastic tone.

"What do you think I did to make him so upset?" I asked, feeling at a loss for answers.

"Maybe it's because no one told him he was on the menu tonight, until you casually told him just now."

I chuckle a little bit before answering, "I seriously doubt that."

"Why, you think he's not entitled to care if you eat him or not?"

"It's not that he isn't entitled, just saying he's incapable of it."

"How do you know if he's incapable of it or not?"

"Because it's an animal!" I shouted, "it's not like it's going to start crying like a baby!" As if on cue, I heard something new coming from the rabbit. I turned to look, staring in astonishment at what I saw: Rabbits could actually cry like a baby. Teardrops were flying everywhere as it simply slumped there, dangling in midair.

I tried to shrug it off by saying, "Well it's just a natural, um, survival skill, yeah that's what it is. It uses this approach to scare off enemies, I guess. It's not like it's going to start praying or any-" Before I could finish that last part I see the rabbit holding its two front paws together, before it started mumbling something loudly.

"Well it's not like it's going to start writing a will or something like that!"

After it stopped praying, it pulled out a small piece of paper from what seemed to be out of nowhere, not that I cared where it got the paper but wondered what it was going to do with it. it looked like it was looking for something, but I wasn't willing to be patient, so I snagged the piece of paper and looked it over. According to the text on the paper, it was a will of possession to whoever finds the parchment? You have got to be kidding!

My tummy started growling again, this time more determined to get my attention. To be honest, I had mixed feelings presently. I was so dang hungry, but I couldn't bring myself to kill this little bunny, simply on the grounds that it was an intelligent creature, suddenly coming to the realization that the moment I caught it, it was going to die, and is just now beginning to show signs of sorrow. Shoot, it didn't even have family, if this will document is correct.

But I was still so hungry. There's not a trace of food around here. The only edible stuff I could see the occasional tumbleweed or dead tree. Sure, I could eat the bark off the trees, and try out the tumbleweeds, but considering I had no knowledge of these plants at all, I might very well set myself up to being poisoned, not to mention that if I did eat them I would have to deal with the number one problem I have. Dehydration. The more stuff I eat, the more I need water. Food tends to dehydrate you faster. One individual can live without food for one, two maybe three weeks at best, but you can only live without water for two or three days. I've already went one day without water, and my throat is burning! But if I cooked this rabbit I can get some moisture out of it if I cook it just right. It may not help my hydration in the long run, but at least my throat won't be as dry.

I had more reasons to eat this little fella for comfort's sake than I did to simply let it go!

I used my free hand to grab the rabbit's chest, which it responded to by slapping and kicking it, but like I had said before, it had no claws, so I wasn't too worried about it hitting and kicking me; In fact, it felt more like a soft plushy doll was fighting back rather than a living creature. When I had a firm grip on its chest, I let go of its ears. Then I took a firmer hold on its head, clutching my fingers tightly around. My hope, was to make its pain end, as quickly as possible, by breaking its neck. I was going to do it quickly, quickly enough that its life ended before I could open my eyes, but when I looked at it, its eyes were closed tight, apparently getting ready for what was to come. I could feel its body shivering, shivering with fear.

"Forget it, I give up!" I growled. I gently set the critter back on the ground, then watched as it ran away, as fast as it could, back to its hole. I then decided to lay down on my back, hoping it might relieve some of the stress in my stomach. It didn't work.

"You did the right thing." Meyou commented in her most sincere voice. I didn't bother to look at her, as I was too hungry to bother with arguing in any shape or form.

"Now, are you ready to eat yet?"

I looked at her as if she was everything I hated in this world, which wasn't much yet. "No, I like starving to death, it's my favorite sport. I only went after the rabbit for the soap opera drama." I answered sarcastically, a bitter tone of resentment behind it. To my surprise I heard her chuckling.

"I know how you feel. It's not fun to feel so hungry. Which is why I was trying to point out something to you earlier."

"And what is that?" I ask more harshly.

"You haven't asked the backpack to give you anything yet."

I chuckled a little bit before realizing she was serious. "You saw me looking through that backpack, I can't reach anything in it."

"Well, Discord did say to look to your backpack for your basic needs. So doesn't that mean that there is a way to get your stuff without reaching for it, such as asking for it?"

I open my eyes, realizing what she was saying. "Good idea!" I exclaimed, before running off to where I left the backpack.

After I wasted about four minutes looking for it, I finally found it. Who knew that finding a backpack in the desert would be so hard? You would think that it would stand out with its color, but somehow it managed to avoid my finding it.

I wasted no time in flipping the pack open before I shouted, "Give me food!"

Which, considering, was a bad idea, for my head was right over the entrance. The next thing I know, a very big, very solid box shot out like a rocket, right into my face.

After several moments of pure agony, I managed to straighten myself up. The box I was hit with was a wooden case, roughly 4 inches in diameter, 18 inches in length. I immediately crawled over to pry open the box, which wasn't hard. Inside was a sight to behold for someone in my condition.

Leeks, the crate had three dozen large leaks inside of it.

Tears start to water my eyes as I said," thank you Discord!" Before chowing down.

I didn't notice the other me was shaking her head at my silly antics, still smiling, but I also didn't see the sorrow behind it either.

~

"How much further is it?!" huffed a buffalo.

"We're almost there! I remember seeing the dust cloud dying further up ahead!" replied another, breathlessly.

"Then can't-" A third buffalo started, but stopped to gasp for breath "-Can't we take a break? We've been at this for so long! Strong Heart, please tell her we can stop now, you can't say that a break won't do us any good at this point!"

Strong Heart, who was ahead of the one complaining, turned her head back to look. Most of her body as well as both of her companions were wet in most places, especially under their throw over bags due to the hot sun earlier in the day. She, with Wind Flower and Trench Trotter, followed the engraved path in the desert for almost a day straight, hoping that it would help them reach the strange new creature before it made its next move. There wasn't much promise that they would ever see it; For all she knew it was already too late and well beyond her kind's borders, where she would never be able to cross. Exploring foreign lands was a dangerous task. She had already heard of a monster at the edge of Equestria that can devour entire herds before they had a chance to run away. Strong Heart, as well as many of her kin, already knew how dangerous it was to leave familiar ground without the threat of monsters at the border.

Strong heart replied to Trench Trotter, "It would give me more pleasure to agree with you than to argue, but I have to go with Flower on this one. We need to at least see if our target is just over there. If she is not, then we camp for the night and rest on the next."

Trench Trotter was a black male calf, with a smudge of white on his ear tips. Usually Strong Heart wouldn't bring him along, mostly for the fact that he was partly an outsider.

Some buffalo enjoying the life closest to the pony settlements, dealing in trade and goods, straying from the traditional path of the herd she and her family lived by. Most of their calves were no good to the herd when it came to traveling, but they weren't without their advantages.

Trotter usually brought his scouting equipment with him when he traveled, which Strong Heart didn't know how to use. She figured that getting close to the strange female was out of the question; the further the better was the mission, which was why she chose to bring him.

Compared to others, he was well set for long travel, even better than her at times, especially in mountain terrain, which made him more valuable; however, that didn't change the fact that he was not as disciplined as she was.

Yes, he could travel at their pace, but the hardest thing for him to do, was keeping his mouth shut.

"But that's three more miles! The sun is already disappearing, our only light source will be gone in less than half an hour!"

"Well what do you suggest we do? Sit right here, now, when what we are looking for may just be over there, which, by the way, we traveled all this time, just to catch up to?!"

"Why not?" He asked.

"Because if she is over there and decides to leave again before we see where she was going, we are going to travel for yet another full day and night just to catch up to her, again! And I would very much like to sleep in a tent tonight, and the next night, if only to see who we are looking for just over in the distance."

"And if we don't, then what?" Trench Trotter asked in a skeptical fashion.

"Then nothing changes. We will sleep tonight and the next night as we have planned.

It will do us no good if we find her and we are only half alive to watch her; We need to rest before we can continue."

Trotter seemed satisfied with her answer and remained silent.

Suddenly, Wind Flower stopped abruptly, causing a sleepy Strong Heart to nearly crash into her before stopping herself.

"What is it, Flowe-"

"Shhh!...Look over there." Flower interrupted.

Strong Heart looked in the direction of the mountains to see a small orange glow at the foot of them, faint, but visible.

"Strong Heart?" Whispered Flower.

"Yes?"

"Is that what I think it is?"

Strong Heart bobbed her head, "Yes, I think it is."

~

"So what's the plan now?"

"What do you mean?" I asked.

"Well, don't you want to go to Hollow Shades, or what?"

"Hm. I think staying is the best option, at least for now. Tomorrow I'll get an assessment on all of our supplies in the pack, or rather I should say, my supplies since you don't need any of it. No offense."

"None taken!" Meyou replied in a cheery fashion. "It's actually a relief not to worry about the small things, like getting cold or getting too hot, feeling starved or thirsty. Heck, I don't even need to use the bathroom anymore."

"But doesn't it get difficult not to feel anything anymore?" I asked.

"What makes you think I can't feel still?"

"Wait, you can?"

"Yeah, the same as you can feel me. Remember when I hit your head?"

"How can I forget? You claimed that you were the manifested version of my memory and hitting my head prove that I wasn't dreaming."

"Yeah, well, that's how it is with us. No one will see me, feel me, or hear me, but you can."

"But how can you be real, if the rest the world can't see you?"

"Oh that's easy. How do you register pain?"

I thought for a moment before answering with, "The brain, I think."

"Ding ding, we have a winner! Without the brain, you can't register everything your body is doing- Well, actually, without it you wouldn't be alive. Everything you do is done through your brains nerve system; Whether it be walking, talking, or any basic function you don't think of doing manually, such as breathing. But it is also through the brain that emotions come to be formed at birth, then developed throughout the years depending on how your body and your actions respond to choices or physical attributes you perform."

"Wow, you actually do have a brain bigger than your mouth."

"Shut up! Anyways, I may not be real, but that doesn't stop your brain from thinking I am, so if I hit you, your going to feel it; unless, you don't believe it will."

"So you're saying that I'm just thinking you up to torment myself like a crazy girl?"

"No, I don't think so. You see, if I was just a figment of your imagination and nothing more, I wouldn't have been able to tell you my third person view of your mangled body earlier, nor would I have been just sitting around, waiting for you to wake up, not to mention how I knew about the letter. Aside from all of that, you never would have come up with the retorts I came up with, because I'm too good at it." She laughed softly.

"Well, you know we do technically share the same brain, so if you think about it, I'm actually much better at retorting then you are." She frowned at me from across the fire I started, crosslegged in midair while I was on my knees placing a tumble weed into the fire as well as a couple of thick dead branches. I had devoured two of the three dozen leeks in the box, practically emptying the whole thing. I had to cut back on the stuff before I consumed it all, which wouldn't bold well if it was the only box of food I had. I did ask the backpack for something to drink, which it then sent shooting out one large jug of water, but this time I remembered to keep away from the opening of the pocket, and I was able to enjoy a very refreshing evening, talking with Meyou for the most part, but I was also enjoying the quiet out here in the open.

I didn't get to enjoy this too much since I came here, except the time I was out cold, but that didn't count. It's so serene and peaceful that I felt nothing bad could ever happen here.

A thought struck me about our conversation at that moment.

Meyou was able to respond to my question without hesitation this time, and apparently we seemed fairly smart, which is good I think, but I also remembered the letter I got from Discord yesterday. Do I really have more in my memory then she does? And if so, what kind of person was I to begin with?

So many questions I would love to ask, but I just didn't know how to go about asking them. How am I going to remember anything at this rate? Then I thought back to Discord's letter.

It said that the more I did things, the more of my memory would come back! But then again, did I really want to remember?

I shook my head dismissively, a smile having appeared on my face as I said, "I have way too many choices on my hands."

Meyou chuckled as she said "well that's kind of what freedom is about...Making choices is a gift! Just be grateful to have so much of it is all I can say."

I just smiled before a massive yawn escaped my mouth, bringing a sudden drowsiness to my attention. Meyou noticed it too.

"I think you need to rest now." She commented.

"Well if you ask me, I have slept enough when I was passed out for 18 hours. I don't really need to sleep."

"True, true, but your body didn't get to enjoy the meal it had just now. Your entire body was making do with what it could to fix you up. In order to heal, you need good rest as well as food and water to keep your blood cells fresh and healthy. If you think about it, your body was living off of nothing, but your fat reserves to fix up your body. That's saying a lot considering you don't have any fat at all."

"So in other words, my body was doing a patch-up job?"

"Basically, yeah."

I just shrugged. I wasn't going to argue with the fact, plus I was really tired now, so what the heck?

I laid down on the ground right by the fire using my extremely long hair to make a cushion for my head. My body felt fine on the ground, especially since it was by the fire, but I also took the measure of taking out a blanket from my backpack -the color matching my hair- for extra warmth before saying, "Good night," to Meyou. She just waved her hands in acknowledgment, which I accepted as her good night to me. Before I knew it, my eyes closed, soon to be lost in the realm of sleep.

Elsewhere...

A rugged voice sounded, echoing against stone walls. "All right, she has fallen asleep at last. Come, we must make arrangements."

A smooth, melodious voice, with a strong, resonant sound, said, "Is this really necessary? Can't we let Luna handle this?"

"I'm afraid her involvement will bring out the worst in her."

"But surely being an emissary of dreams, she can help hold it back."

"I would if I could, but the chances are she will wish to intervene, but even if she didn't attempt it, she will surely unravel us. Whether by intention or not."

"So we simply make Miku's dreamscape invisible to Luna long enough for our influence to help her?"

"Essentially, yes. The more time we have the better. Discord already wreaked havoc when he split all of us apart. No telling what he has planned, but whatever it is we can't let him get to her, not when she is so exposed to influence."

"Oh yes, especially now when she is like an infant. The powers she has being given are incredible, yet she is learning them far too fast. At this rate, she will be superior to almost every creature in this land. I should know, I have reached out to all of their minds and have learned of their weaknesses and strengths. They would not stand a chance against her if she were to be corrupted."

"That is precisely why we need more time. Tell Meyou we need more positive feedback from her. We can't very well keep Miku safe if she feels annoyed enough to shove her out of her mind."

"Agreed. It's too dangerous to let Miku know that she has mental power over us. Out of blind rage she could banish us away from her mind, Leaving...him... a wide-open door into her mind." The melodious voice seemed hesitant, as if even referencing whomever he meant by 'him', might possibly be dangerous.

"We simply cannot afford that. Not so soon, no, it would be a disaster if she saw those dark memories flooding in overnight...... well what are you waiting for? Get out there and get working! We only have seven to eight hours to get this done!"

"Technically we have more than that, we are in the realm of-"

"I don't care! Time is of the essence and you're wasting it, so get out of here and get working! You'll have plenty of time to talk after you've made your rounds!"

Jump to top

Chapter 42: Electricity and Confessions

I smirked, and focused on my gloves. I was able to manipulate, and create, electricity, and items that used it. I was struck with a twisted idea, one that made me giddy with joy. "Forget being another nobody...How about being somebody? But what all can I do with this?" As I asked myself that question, I looked over Ponyville, my seat on the tower giving me a brilliant view of the town. I wasn't sure how I had gotten up on top of the tower, but I didn't care at the moment. I could hear, and see, Rin and Luka downstairs, but I had taken the headphones off. I couldn't take them off completely, but it felt nice having them around my neck. The wind was gusting, so I was kept busy with preventing my skirt from flipping. I smiled, before standing up, popping my knuckles.

The others didn't know where I was, which only aided my idea. I knew there was a cloud ready, because Dash had left her nap cloud at the bottom of the tower. If I was right, the sheer amount of electricity should keep me from passing through, but I wasn't certain. "Only one way to find out, Josh...Jump!"

I tore through the air, arcs of electrical energy searing my body, but there were no marks. I flew past the balcony, waving at Rin, but I never saw her reaction. I shot towards the cloud, my life flashing before my eyes. I saw nothing, which was acceptable: I didn't want to be known back home. If I was going to be somebody, I was doing it my way. Which, I was beginning to regret. My vision blurred, and I slammed into the cloud, annihilating it. 'Cloud? What cloud?' I thought, before seeing a small swimming pool. A blur of pink, and the pool was empty. I crashed into the pool, and my mind went blank.

When I came to, Rin, Len, Luka, and another person were looking down upon me. I could feel the sparks still running through me, and weakly said, "They weren't kidding when they said water was like stone at high enough speeds," while I put the headphones back over my ears.

Rin was first to speak, but what she said was no surprise. "" She asked. Luka shrugged, and I smiled, before pushing myself to my feet.

The water hadn't just broken my fall, it had soaked through me. The sparks must have dampened my fall(Pun intended), because the most damage I had suffered was a headache, and a bruised rear. I tapped my chin, before smiling. I took the microphone from my waist and repeated myself, before looking around. "No crater, that's good." I said with an approving nod.

"What exactly did you do?" asked Luka, her eyes giving me a steely glare.

"Jumped off the spire. It is called a spire, right? Or is it just tower?" I replied, waving my hand like it was an everyday thing.

"" Rin nearly shrieked. She raised her hands, ready to strangle me, but I held up my own hand.

"I prefer 'lack of standard sanity'." I said, with a cocky tone.

Pinkie seemed to pop out of nowhere, and shouted, ""

Everyone looked baffled, myself included. Rin opened and closed her mouth repeatedly, when Luka asked calmly, "What is that supposed to mean?"

"" Pinkie replied mischievously. I shook my head, and sighed. After what felt like an eternity, Luka broke the silence with a question I was not willing to answer honestly, which would be difficult, as Applejack trotted up curiously. "What are you going to do, with whatever that was?"

"" asked Applejack.

I looked away, not wanting to answer. I knew I had to, but with Applejack's inconvenient timing, I didn't know if I could lie convincingly enough. "I plan on ensuring the protection of Ponyville, but I'll do it my way. This may make me seem like an ass, but I will do what must be done, no matter the collateral damage." I said confidently. Applejack studied me intently, and scowled. I scowled back, before turning around quickly. Luka grabbed me by the arm, and instantly, I knew; She hadn't bought it.

"You're lying." Luka said. I shrugged, and turned around, arcs of electricity lancing out from my gloves.

"You're right. I am lying. I won't be a protector of this town. I'll do as I please, but I'm willing to strike a deal."

"That would be?" Luka asked, her grip tightening. It didn't bother me, as I could ignore pain. To an extent anyways.

"I stay out of your way, you let me do what I need done." A three-dimensional grid formed, showing Equestria. A blue blip was faint in Manehatten, and an aquamarine blip was just outside Apploosa, and moving. Two gold blips, a pink blip, a purple blip, and a scarlet blip were clustered at the edge of Ponyville, and I was surprised. "That's...useful." I said, too stunned to move. "I thought for sure I was going to get a taser."

Rin looked at the map, and seemed confused. "" She asked.

Luka looked at me, and I looked back. "Every Vocaloid in Equestria," we guessed, as names started showing up. "Miku Hatsune, Rin and Len Kagamine, Megurine Luka-" I stopped suddenly, as my body glowed red. My vision went white, and when I could see again, I continued listing Vocaloids off, barely noticing my voice rose in pitch. What I did notice was my music was back, and the song I heard was Nothing Else Matters, by Metallica. "-Sakine Meiko, Kaito, and Kamui." Rin teared up at the mention of Kaito, and I looked confused, because of what Luka had explained. "So, he left Ponyville."

"Why, hello dear Joshua! Finally found the map?" I whipped around, only to find that the map had morphed into Discord's face. Everyone changed their stance, and I tried to pull off the gloves. Sadly, it failed to work. "You must have realized by now this game won't end for quite some time, right?" I snarled something, but in my rage, I couldn't understand what I had said. Apparently, nobody else did either, but Discord apparently got the gist.

"If I were a federal agent or a cop, I'd arrest you. Since I'm not, I'll have to settle for vigilantism!" I sneered, when the map(Or what was left of it) snapped shut, into a hexagonal platform three inches in length and width, and a quarter inch in height. "Uh...that's..."

"" Rin exclaimed through tears. She smiled, and hugged Len tightly, which had me a little confused.

"It would seem so. And this makes my overall goal a lot easier to achieve."

"You were really pissed a moment ago. What happened to that?" Luka asked, letting go of my arm.

"Quick to anger, quick to calm." I replied, poking and prodding the map. "How does this thing open back up?"

After figuring out how it opened up again(Saying 'open' in Latin, which made little sense), I kept the map open at all times. The blip that was apparently Miku was getting no closer, and the cluster of blips that was everyone currently gathered was not shrinking. Eventually, I grew bored, and tossed the map on the ground, expecting it to return to the gloves, but what I expected was not what I got.

All my emotions began to bubble to the surface, as everything I hated started to run through my head. People making fun of me for liking My Little Pony, getting accused of stealing money from my family, my GameBoy Advance being stolen, right up to the very root: Humanity itself.

I curled my lips, and narrowed my gaze. I needed to vent, and screaming was not going to make the cut. I needed a punching bag. I bolted into the castle, a fist cocked back, ready to swing. The first person I saw, I decked. Or at least, tried to. She dodged out of the way, spinning like a dancer. I slid to a stop, and spun around, roundhouse style, except I missed again. I was so pissed off, I was seeing red, and the music pounding in my ears to the point I started to go with it, swinging in rhythm to Five Finger Death Punch. "Go! This ain't a test, fuck the rest! Time to set the record straight!"

"I don't know why you want to fight, but you need to calm down, Meiko!" Luka said, blocking my punches. I couldn't stop myself from singing, so I kept swinging.

When I finally cooled down, I fell to my knees, and screamed. "Why!? Why do I always take the blame, take the fall!? When does anyone even give a damn!?" The music stopped, and changed to a song that reflected how I felt. The Bleeding. I knew the song well, and it had helped me escape from pain before, but now, it only amplified my pain.

"Who do you want to be, Meiko? What do you want to be? A monster, or a hero?" Luka asked, and I quivered.

"I just want a second chance..." I said, and slowly stood up, my fists clenched. "I need a second chance. I need to find something to place my faith in again. I hate everything about myself, about others, and nobody has ever given a shit. I stopped giving a shit. I still don't give a shit!" I spun around, my fist crackling with electricity, but Luka still dodged effortlessly.

"Than answer this, Meiko: Who are you, and what do you stand for?"

I hesitated, and my anger and hate became calm again. "I am Joshua Grimm, and I stand for nothing." I said, my voice full of spite.

"Than why can I understand you, when everyone else needs you to speak into the microphone?" Luka's face shimmered, and I doubled over, before passing out.

My eyes shot open, and Rin was standing over me, looking worried. My body was covered in bandages, and the same map that I had seen when I was dreaming, was sitting on my lap. I was indeed Sakine Meiko again, instead of the original Meiko, yet something felt off.

"" Rin asked.

I groaned, and sat up. "I was bored...Mind filling me in on what all happened since I passed out?" The microphone was at my waist, so Rin only looked confused. Luka entered the room, and I grimaced. "Hey, Luka."

"Meiko, why would you do such a crazy stunt?" Luka crossed her arms, and frowned.

"I..." I couldn't bring myself to finish. But they needed to know. Who I was, why I was investigating, and what my plans were. If I wanted to get them on board, I'd have to confess everything.

"" Rin asked. She looked worried, and leaned on the bed, her eyes showing confusion, clear as day.

"I have a confession, but everyone needs to be here." I said after what felt like eternity.

After Rin and Luka had gathered everyone, excluding the ponies, I stood from the bed, and looked around at the others, holding the microphone to my lips.

"I'm not here against my will. I'm here of my own design." I stated, Len and Kamui looked confused.

"" Kamui asked.

I nodded. "I wanted a second chance at life, because of how badly I screwed things up at home. You haven't seen who I really am, and for that, I feel terrible."

"And yet, here you are, spouting words that so far have no substance." Luka stated.

"I was -am- a snake. A manipulative bastard who could twist the opinions of those who trusted me. I destroyed relationships that my friends were in, just for the hell of it. I hated, and still hate, everything humanity stands for."

"" Rin asked, looking a little baffled.

"I hacked your email accounts. I stole information from the police. I started my own investigation, but it was a ruse; I just wanted to get the hell away from people I could hurt. I wanted a second chance." No one was comfortable anymore. Not what I wanted, but the ball was rolling. "I couldn't bear seeing all the destruction anymore, so I steeled myself to take any measure necessary to grab the attention of GodofChaos. Despite my doubts, I had convinced others, and myself, that it was Discord behind it all. When I realized I was right, it was too late. He brought me here, and turned me into Sakine Meiko."

"" Len asked.

I shrugged. "It's not a game. Discord wants some sort of war, and I'm fighting for the light. For Harmony, no matter how much I am tempted to fight for the darkness, as my past suggests."

"So, you want Discord beaten, is that what you mean?" Luka wondered.

"And I want to be the one who beats him." I agreed, before promptly fainting.

Jump to top

Hard Reset

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Jump to top

NonCanon: Tricks, See? (pt.1)

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Jump to top

Chapter 1: The Arrival

"Come on! Quit hogging the Computer!" I shouted to my brister on the PC.

"Oh, quit your winning sis. I'm almost done anyways." Nyssa, my brister, replied in a unamused tone.

If your wondering what's going on, both me and my brister are using the computer in our room, and as you can tell, my brister is hogging the computer by browsing Facebook and messaging her friends online.

You noticed I said 'she', right? Well my brister is a sister, but she acts more like a bother to me and everyone else in the world, but only me and my family really know that she's actually a girl (and also some of her closest friends in the high school).

Anyways, it's July 7th, on a Monday, and it's about 9 at night. Like I said before, me and Nyssa are using the computer while listening to some Vocaloid. Even though we really don't know what there saying without the subtitles, the music itself is awesome. Both me and Nyssa never really are into the Fandom itself, but I only stay for the music that sometimes is pointless when you know what it's about.

We would have never knew of Vocaloid without our Otaku friend Andre, who loves anime more than me and Nyssa combined. But when it comes to My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, I'm an equal of a Brony like Andre being an Otaku.

Back to reality! I was almost about to get my turn on the PC, when Nyssa got a Email from a strange account.

"Who's GodofChaos@gmail.com?" I asked out loud. For some reason, that seemed very familiar but I couldn't put my finger on it.

Nyssa just gave me a shrug in response. She took a swig of my bottle of Pepsi, then opened the Email.

In the Email it said:

Dear Nyssa and Leandra,

I have been eyeing you a bit and I like both of you and your chaotic personalities, it seems that you two are perfect for my 'little' test and was wondering if you may want to help me in my test to see if my hypothesis is correct. Click the link to find out more about this 'test'

P.S: You will be paid handsomely if you cooperate nicely. OFT<

We both stood silent, just eyeing the link in the message, both thinking of what we should do.

"Should we?" I asked.

"HELL NO!!!!" This has the quote 'It's a Trap' written all over it. We should ignore this Email and get back to watching funny MMD's on YouTube." Nyssa stated.

"But what about the P.S. part?"

"I-uhh... ignore that too?"

"How can we just ignore that, well get paid for this creeps little test thingy."

"But what about stranger danger."

"I don't need to worry about that."

"Because...?"

"Because I have the strongest brister with me when we do this!"

"Aww. You flatter me." Nyssa started to blush.

"And we both got our phone with us just in case it gets a little too hectic there."

"That's true..."

"Please!" I pleaded with the puppy eyes.

"Fine, but on one condition." Nyssa started.

"What is it?" I asked a little nervous.

"You will come with me to the next Anime Convention and we'll dress as Rin and Len."

"That's it?"

"Eeyup." Nyssa stated.

"What's the catch?" I eyed her.

"We will also sign up for the group cosplay contest with our friends."

"WHAT!? Nyssa, you know I don't do crowds and trying to look good."

"Then I guess we won't to the 'little' test this guy wants us to do."

I let out a low growl. "Fine! But don't get your hopes up when we to that."

"Okay!" Without another word, Nyssa clicked the link. Another tab opened up, we saw that the tab said 'Bye-bye you two!'. Before we could place a confused look on our faces, the page started to pop out of the screen.

Both of use screamed like the teenage girls in a horror movie and tried to run out the room. But then I felt myself being lifted from the floor. I knew I wasn't the only one cause I saw my brister (who was in front of me) being lifted off the ground as well. We screamed even more and somehow tried to 'swim' away from the now giant vortex behind us, but no avail.

For some reason, our last screams of freaking out was a little higher than usual, and then we were now forever gone from our home planet, and past life.

~

I couldn't see what was going on, but all I knew was that, first, I was some-what changing, and secondly, I was falling. I couldn't see where I was falling. (cause the wind was hitting my face)

As the most natural way to react to falling to your death, I started screaming, but the strange thing was my voice was way higher than before. Of course I first thought the wind hitting my ears was making me hear things, cause I heard another high pitched scream coming along with me.

"MOOOOOOMIEEEEEEE!!!!!" I heard the other voice shout in a high pitched voice that I could some-how tell it was a boy and not a girl instead.

Before anything else, we finally hit the hard dirt floor, sprouting dust and probably creating a crater as well. The impact knocked me out.

~At Canterlot Castle~

Celestia was having her afternoon snack consisting of a large slice of marble cake with snow white frosting and warm milk on the side. She also had five bananas to take with her when she gets back to the afternoon council meetings with the random nobles in Canterlot.

Celestia was just about to take her first bite in her cake when a loud Boom echoed through the castle and maybe all of Equestria as well. She dropped her piece within her magic aura and the cake made contact to the marble floor.

"SISTER! DID THY HEAR THY SOUND OF OUTMOST DESTRUCTION!?" Luna bashed inside using the royal Canterlot voice.

"Yes dear sister. And what did I say about using the royal Canterlot voice in the castle?"

"THY IS-" Luna then cleared her lungs. "Sorry, thy is sorry." Luna finished, blushing in embarrassment.

"It's alright dear sister, your forgiven." Celestia said.

"So what shall thy do about thy loud 'boom'?" Luna asked.

"Don't worry Luna. If I know my used-to-be faithful student, she is probably thinking of what to do about the strange occurrence." Celestia explained.

"But what if thy noise is a sign of danger?" Luna questioned.

"And just like my ex-student, she shall not face this alone, she shall bring her faithful friends with her."

"Hmm..."

"Alright Luna, if Princess Twilight sends us a letter asking us to come to Ponyville, we shall come." Those words made Luna calm her nerves. "Now you may go back to playing Grand Theft Carriage: Equestria, Lulu." Celestia finished with a little smirk.

"Thanks, Tia!" Luna shouted running out of the dinning room.

Celestia watched as her little sister ran down the hall into her little own game room. She closed the door to see the now ruined marble cake on the marble floor.

'Marbleception.' Celestia giggled at her little joke in her inner thoughts. And so, she got to work on cleaning the cake on the floor.

~At Twilight's Castle~

"SPIKE!" Twilight called to him in the royal Canterlot voice that Luna taught her.

"Ugh! I hate Luna for teaching you that voice. What Twilight?" Spike asked, coming to the library section of the castle.

Twilight was too busy skimming through every book that was on the floor to hear Spike.

"Twilight?" Spike called out to her.

Still no answer.

"Twilight?" Spike poked Twilight in the side.

"Wah!" Twilight jumped, hitting the ceiling. "Gah! Son of a- Spike! Don't scare me like that."

"Well you called me didn't you?" Spike asked.

"Well-I-Umm... Yeah. I did call you." Twilight started lowering herself to the ground.

"And the reason is...?" Spike continued.

"I haven't got a letter from Celestia, but do you remember that loud boom 5 minutes and 45 seconds ago?" Twilight asked.

"Uhh... Yeah?"

"Well I researched on guessing what made that sound, and since I didn't see any Rainbow after shock and instead saw a gust of dust come from the Everfree Forest. I then researched on what type of creature would do that, and I got zero results."

"And that means?" Spike asked.

"That this object or creature is alien to Equestria. Which means that a new gateway of alien knowledge is in the Everfree! Spike? Get your quill and parchment ready, I'm going on a trip!"

"Yes 'mam!" Spike saluted.

~In the Everfree Forest~

"Ugh... Wat hapen." I first said, in a familiar high pitched voice. 'Damn that voice get a little annoying sometimes.'

I use my arms to lift me up in a sitting position, eyes still closed. I tried to open them, but the light was really bright that I had to rub my eyes. As I was rubing my eyes, I noticed that it was a bit cold than before, like I'm wearing less clothes. I scratched my neck to notice a piece of cloth on my back. I felt my way to follow the center of my chest to feel a large loose bow drooping downward. I opened my eyes to finally notice my new outfit.

I saw that the large bow was a bright yellow and the cloth was black. I was also wearing what was called a Japanese school uniform, but it was sleeveless and white. I was wearing black shorts wrapped around a yellow belt and a yellow strap was drooping on my right side. I also noticed the black detached sleeves and leg warmers, while also noticing a pair of white boots on be that were yellow at the bottom. I put my fingers in my hair, feeling a total of four pins in my hair and a bow. I tried to touch my ears, being blocked by the random headphones now on me, and saw the mic attached to the headphones. I finally noticed the tattooed '02' on my arm that was red inked. I rubbed the tattoo to noticed that it was as real as the cartoonish trees surrounding me.

I didn't know why, but I needed a mirror. I scooted to a nearby lake to see a pair of green eyes starring back at me. I saw that both the bow and pins were white and my skin was lighter than before. I saw no blemishes or pimples on me. I even touched my face, seeing the reflection copy my very movements.

"What's going on?" I asked in the high pitched voice, that I finally noticed was my new voice.

I then heard a groan nearby and looked into the direction of the sound. I saw a body leaning onto a tree, nearby. I saw a tuff of yellow hair and scooted to the body.

I saw that the person looked just like me, but gender swapped, but he was wearing a tie instead and there was also a Keytar strapped behind him. I then realized that the boy was Len Kagamine and that I was Rin Kagamine from Vocaloid.

"Nyssa! Nyssa!" I shook him awake.

"Ugh. That voice is so annoying." Nyssa/Len sounded irritated.

"Nyssa! It's me Leandra!" I continued shaking him.

His eyes then snapped open, letting me see his green eyes. stare back at me. Nyssa/Len then shoved me to the ground.

"Yeah ri-" He then slapped his mouth shut. "I-Is that my voice?" Nyssa/Len asked a little shaken.

"Umm... Yeah?" Then without warning, Nyssa/Len pinned me to a nearby tree. I started choking.

"Who are you and what did you do to me?" Nyssa/Len asked me with anger in his eyes.

"I-It's me... Le-Leandra!" I choked.

"Prove it." He let me go, making me fall to my knees.

"You-" I took in a breath. "You wanted to go to a- a Anime Convention and wanted to- to cosplay as Len and me as Rin Kagamine from Vocaloid with your friends."

"Leandra! I'm so sorry." He crouched down to help me up. "How- how did you end like this?"

"Well. I'm not the only one here Len."

"Len? Who are you callin-" Nyssa/Len stopped to notice his new transformation. "Ahhhhhhh!"

I just stood there, watching my now twin brother freak out like he turned into a whole different species. I started getting tired of seeing my twin scream in such a high pitch that I walked up to him, and gave him a slap in the cheek. I noticed that the spot I hit had a zig-zag spot of red.

"Ow... What was that for?" I saw his thick-lined eyes pouring wavy tears on his cheeks.

"That's for shutting you up." I started. "Now let's go!" I started walking forward.

"Wh- where are we going?" Nyssa/Len asked, hearing him walk behind me.

"To find a town or village." I answered.

"Why?" He asked another question.

"So we can find where the hell we are."

"O- okay." And that was the end of out conversation.

We may not know where we are, but I know that were not in Peekskill anymore. I didn't know why, but I have a craving for Oranges now.

Jump to top

Chapter 4: Talking Ponies!?

As we awoken from our little nap, cause of the sunlight hitting our faces, we slowly arose within our sleeping bags. I wiped the sluggishness from my eyes. I then came out of the sleeping bag and started stretching. As I stretched, I watched Len crawl himself to the backpack, take out a water bottle, and splash a handful on his face, waking him up instantly.

'Wait a minute? When did we get into our sleeping bags?' I thought. But instead of overthinking it, I let it slide.

"Brrr!" Len shook his head, making the wind dry the water off, while making his face even colder. Len then gave a deep sigh. "Morning Rin!" He turned to me, flashing me a cocky grin.

"Mornin'" I replied, tiredly. I slowly dragged myself to the backpack, took out an apple, and took a bite, waking me up by the sudden taste of sweetness. "Ahh. Much better." I wiped my chin from the juice that was starting to stain my shirt. "So, what now?" I asked.

"We should stick to the plan you thought of last night, Rin." Len answered.

"Wait. Now hold on, Len." I started speaking. "We just found this place and we're going to leave this castle like that?" I snapped my fingers. "Why don't we check the whole castle out before we go back to following the trail." I suggested.

Len stayed silent. Slowly thinking over it... He then answered.

"Alright then." Len agreed, making me make a squee sound (somehow) when I smiled. "We'll check this castle out, then leave to find civilization." Len explained.

"Yay!" I jumped in the air. "Now! Where to?" I looked at the different hallways.

"Ah, ah, ah!" Len stopped me. "We need to clean up first, Rin."

I groaned at the word 'clean'. "But I don't wanna!" I wined.

"Oh, just shut up and roll up your sleeping bag." Len smacked me with it.

"Ugh! Fine." I then started rolling up my sleeping bag, then help Len clean up the fireplace we made from rocks and twigs.

After we finished packing up the camping supplies, I put on the backpack and waited for Len to finish drinking his water bottle.

"Now can we go?" I asked.

Len then threw the water bottle towards the front doors. "Let's go!" Len pointed towards a random hallway. We then started our little expedition within the castle ruins.

~Outside~

~A Few Minutes Earlier~

"Are we there yet?" Rainbow complained.

"I'm not sure." Twilight answered.

Twilight and the other five were still following the odd hoof-prints they found yesterday. They were there for quite some time, not noticing that they were on there way to the old castle. They were up pretty early, making Rarity and Rainbow Dash a bit grumpy.

"Do we really have to find these 'things' so early in the morning? I'm missing tons of time on my beauty sleep." Rarity whined.

"Oh stop your complainin'!" Applejack commanded.

"I'm not complaining, I'm just stating the obvious, saying that I'm missing tons of beauty sleep." Rarity explained.

"GIRLS! Please, quit the fighting. I can't waist another minute, not meeting these new specimens within this forest." Twilight said.

"I'm still not too sure we should even find these 'things'. What if they attack us first? I know we have you Twilight, dear, but what id there mean old ruffians like those Diamond Dogs?" Rarity started asking.

"Well, Rarity. Your right that we don't even know what these creatures are, but if they try attacking any of us, I learned an old sleeping spell when Celestia was still my teacher." Twilight answered.

"And if that doesn't work, I can always give them the ol' 'one two'." Rainbow boasted while puncking the air.

"Yeah! When you beat the poor sorry victim into a pulp." Pinkie explained, showing a wide grin.

"I don't think you should hurt them Rainbow." Fluttershy commented.

"Why?" Rainbow hovered over the yellow mare.

"Well, since there alien to us, they might be lost, hungry, and scared most of all. How would you feel if somepony just started attacking you for no reason?" Fluttershy asked the blue pegasus.

"Well-I-um... I guess your right." Rainbow landed next to the shy mare.

Then Twilight suddenly stopped without warning, making the rest (except Pinkie) bump into the purple Alicorn, making them all fall onto the dirt trail.

"We're here!" Pinkie shouted.

"We can all see that, sugarcube." Applejack responded sarcsticly, her hat covering her eyes.

After everypony got up from the ground, Twilight easily got everypony's attention.

"Okay, girls. Here's where the trail ends. Assuming that the extraterrestrial are inside the Castle of the Two Sisters, we need to stick together and try to make contact with them. But peacfully. And make sure to not make any sound to startle the creatures." Twilight explained. "Everypony's clear?"

The other four nodded in understanding.

"Wait a minute... Where's Pinkie?" Twilight asked the obvious.

"Oh Aliens? Where are you? Are you playing hide-and-seek? Oh,oh! Can I play?" Pinkie shouted through the castle.

"PINKIE!" The other five shouted.

~Somewhere Else in The Castle~

"What was that?" I asked.

"What was what?" Len asked.

"I thought I heard someone calling out." I explained.

"Maybe your just hearing things. The dust and webs are getting to you." Len suggested.

"Yeah, your probably right. Let's go!" I ran ahead.

"Hey! Wait up!" Len shouted behind me.

~Back at the Front~

"What? Did I scare them? I'm Sorry!" Pinkie shouted again.

"Shh! Pinkie!" Twilight whispered. "You've might of scared them off already."

"Don't worry, Twilight. We'll meet them soon. It's says so in the chapter title."

Twilight just gave a confused glance at Pinkie like she grew a horn and wings out of no where.

"Nevermind. Pinkie, just stay with us. We don't want the whole fiasco from last time start again." Twilight commanded.

"Okay, Twi! I'll stay with the gang this time."

"Thank you." Twilight watched as Pinkie joined the group. "Now let's head this way." Twilight pointed at a random hallway and started walking towards the entrance.

'I pray to Celestia that this'll go smoothly' Twilight thought.

~Back with Rin and Len~

"Is it just me, or are these armors more 'equin' than regular armor?" I asked out loud.

"Ya don't say." Len replied in a sarcastic tone. I then hit him on the head. "Ow."

"Anyways, let's get out of this hallway already." I then walked ahead, what caught me by suprise is that I saw a large piano in a room. I forgot what the type of piano was called, but it looked a bit smaller than usual.

"Hey! Len?" I called out to him.

"What?" He walked over, he then saw the fancy piano. "Wow. I have no idea what's it's actually called, but it looks pretty old."

"I know right?" I grinned. "Let's take a closer look." I quickly ran towards the piano. I was just about to press a key, whenLen swatted my hand away.

"Careful! You don't know what it does."

"Of corse I do. It plays notes." I then pressed a key, making a 'dong' sound.

~With the Main Six~

Twilight was busy reciting a proper introduction to the creature that she didn't notice Fluttershy being flipped into another room by the wall she was next to.

"Eep." The sound Fluttershy made was too quiet for any of the other five to notice.

"It get's a little boring when no pony is banging on that old piano." Rainbow commented.

"Yeah, but at least you aren't flying in circles, screaming like a little filly." Twilight responded.

"I wasn't screaming! I was... practicing my 'do re me's'" Rainbow lied.

"Sure you were." Twilight sarcasticly agreed.

"Hmph." Rainbow stayed silent afterwards.

"Now, where to? Oh! Let's make a right." Twilight suggested.

~Rin and Len~

"Was it just me, or did I hear a rumbling somewhere?" Len asked.

"You and me both." I agreed. "Now let's continue." I then turned the seat. "Wanna try?" I asked Len.

"What the hell." He shrugged, then pressed on of the black keys, making a 'ding' sound. Then the rumbling started again. This time, somewhere else.

~Main Six Five~

The five of them then continued walking down a different hallway. Rainbow had her head down, not noticing the hallways changing, making her go a different direction then the other four. Rainbow was just about to walk down a cliff, until she felt nothing but air.

"Woah! Close one." Rainbow then turned around and went the opposite direction. Making her hit a dead end. "What the-" She then heard a random 'bring' within the castle, opening a trap door underneath her. It was too sudden that Rainbow didn't use her wings. She then landed on something warm, soft, and yellow?

"Oh. Hello Rainbow. When did you drop by?" Fluttershy spoke.

~Rin and Len(Again)~

"Are we really just pressing random keys on an old piano?" I asked.

"Yes. Yes we are." Len answered. "Now let's press more keys!" Len then continued pressing more keys off the piano.

~Main Six Five Four~

Rarity was behind the group, thinking of the many fabrics that could make the castle more lively.

"Maybe I could try to borrow some of the old flags again to give me more insperation for this big castle. But then again, this castle doesn't deserve my talent cause of it's rude behaviour lat time." Rarity continued talkign to herself, not realizing that she was falling behind.

Also that a random pebble landed on a secret button, making the white mare fall into a trap door... again.

Rarity let out a loud scream as she... slided?... yeah! Slided down throuout the castle, ending in the same trapped room as the two pegasi's already inside.

"Looks like Rarity's caught." Rainbow commented.

Rarity was too busy still screaming to notice that the little ride ended a few seconds ago.

"This'll take longer than usual." Rainbow said to herself.

~Back to the Twins~

"Do you hear that?" Len asked.

"Hear what?" I asked.

"I thought I heard a women screaming. Must be hearing things as well." Len explained.

"Okay then. It's my turn now!" I then pressed another key.

~Back to the Talking Ponies~

Pinkie was bouncing down the hall, looking at the odd furniture and hearing something go off.

"Oh! Oh! It's my turn! Yay!" Pinkie waited for the area around her to change, a random hole appered on one of the walls. Pinkie didn't waist a second jumping in the random hole, avoiding the death traps down the slide, and landing on the other three mares in the door-less room(BTW: Rarity stopped screaming a few seconds ago).

"Hi girls! That slide was super-duper fun. I can't wait for Twilight and Applejack to come soon."

~Twins~

"Hey Len? Did you hear that?" I asked.

"Again with the 'did you hear that'?" Len said annoyed.

"I think there's someone else here." I said.

"Well? What did you hear this time?" He asked.

"I heard someone's conversation. Something about Applejack and Twilight- HEY! I almost forgot. I know where we are." I exclamed.

"You do! Where are we? Africa? Germany? Rio?"

"Where in Equestria!"

"WHAT!?" Len shouted, giving out an echo.

~Two Ponies~

"Hey Twilight?" Applejack asked.

"Hmm?" Twilight lifted her muzzle off the map of the castle interior.

"It's gettin' rather quiet back there. Do you think there even behind us?" Applejack asked... again.

"Oh, Applejack. You'll see that everypony is-" Twilight stopped when she saw it was just the two of them.

"Uhh... Twilight?"

No response.

"Twi?"

Still nothing.

"Are you alright, sugar-"

"WHERE IS EVERYPONY!?" Twilight shouted, running down the hall the opposite direction.

"Twilight wait!" Applejack ran after her.

"Wh-where did they go? I specificly told them to stay together! WHERE ARE THEY!?" Twilight started shaking AJ when she caught up.

"Easy, Twilight" Applejack said while still being shooken. Her being shaked made her hat fall to the floor.

"How can I be easy when four of the six element of harmony are go-" She was interrupted by a slap from the farm mare. The slap knocked her down to the floor.

"QUIT YER BLUBBERIN AND CALM DOWN!" Applejack demanded.

Twilight then slowly rose to her hooves, while rubbing her cheek from the slap. "I-I'm sorry, Applejack. I was just scared that some of our friends are missing. I-I kinda overrea-"

"WHAT!?" They heard a shout down the hallway.

"What in tarnation was that?" Applejack asked.

"I don't know, but we need to find the source of that voice." Twilight then galloped down the hall, Applejack following closely behind.

As they continued going down the hall, they started hearing the voice and another as well.

"What do you mean we're in Equestria?!" The first voice asked.

"I mean that we got transported to Equestria by that Email. But I don't know who exactly." The second voice answered.

"Damn it! Not only are we lost, but now we're in this pony-populated world for christ sake!" The first voice shouted.

"Well I'm sorry if we haven't been taken to a furry planet for your enjoyment!" The second voice started yelling.

The two voices continued arguing, not noticing two mares slowly creeping up to the room they were in.

"Isn't this the place Pinkie used that old piano to make dem traps happin' and foolin' un all?" Applejack asked.

"Yes. It is, but who would even be here?" Twilight wondered.

They decided to stop asking question and see the two ponies that was messing with the piano. What they saw made there jaws drop.

In the room were two creatures yelling at each other in front of the piano. The two creatures stood on two legs like Diamond Dogs, but they were hairless and had clothes on. The two looked so alike, Twilight had to really look to see the difference between the two. One weared a bow on it's head while the other doesn't. And there mane style was short, but the one with the bow's mane was a bit longer and pointed downwards while the other had his hair a bit up. There clothes were also diffrent. Ones clothes was showing more body then the other.

The two creatures were still fighting that they still didn't notice the purple and orange ponies looking at them with shock.

Twilight then noticed a black and yellow bag. Twilight also saw that the bag was opened, showing two books inside. Of course Twilight's neardy self coulsn't resist, so she slowly dragged the bag towards her. Trying to stay as silent as she could.

~Rin and Len~

"What does my apperence have to do with this argument?" Len asked.

"Well you were the one that wanted to dress as the beings we are right now! If you didn't make that deal, we could've still be are normal selves!" I explained.

"Well if you didn't beg me to click the link, we would've still been home." Len retorted.

"Well if you di-" I then noticed that our backpack was moving and being surrounded by a rasberry aura. "Huh?"

"Wha-" That's when we both noticed two familiar mares starring at us. Witha look of fright.

We stood silent for a long time. No one spoke, just the wind blowing through the room.

"Uhh... Hi?" I spoke.

Everyone then screamed... except me. Len was running behind the piano, accidentally pressing one of the high keys. The wall to the right of us then flipped, showing four other ponies. When they saw us, two of them joined the screaming, while the pink one just smiled, and the blue one was flying towards me... wait, what?

"Oof!" The blue one tackled me to the floor. I lost my breath for a short while, but then I noticed the blue pegasus getting to beat the daylights outta me. I then crossed my arms to make an 'X' and waited for her to strike closing my eyes.

But the hit never came.

I opened my eyes to see the sleeveless part of my clothes glow a bright yellow. I also saw my yellow colored nails glowing too. The blue pegasus (Who I finally realized it was Rainbow Dash) then got off of me and backed off. I sat up to see the palm of my hands were starting to glow yellow as well. Then I didn't noticed that my hands actually fired a beam of yellow so close to my face. I looked up to see the beam make a huge hole over me.

That was then I realized that everyone in the room stopped screaming, starring at me. Then the purple one's (Twilight Sparkle) horn was glowing that rasberry color. Then I saw that now I was in a force field, and so was Len.

I couldn't hear what the ponies (main six) were talking about. I tapped at the orb I was in. I got there attention, but they just looked at me, then continued there conversation. I saw that the pink one (Pinkie Pie) was showing me a warm smile, probably showing me that I was okay. I then stayed quiet, sitting in my own hamster ball... wait? Hamster ball? I then showed an evil grin.

~The Mane Six~

"I think we should bring them to Celestia and make her deal with these two." Rainbow spoke.

"I don't think we should do that. Think of the many information they hold in there minds. They can speak, so they must be intelligent. Maybe even more advanced then us." Twilight explained.

"So your going to keep them as prisoners?" Rainbow asked unamused.

"No! Not like that! I want to ask them a few questions, then maybe bring them to the Princess."

"But, what if they don't want to meet the Princess? The poor dears." Fluttershy asked.

"Well, Fluttershy, they have no other choice but to. And I know not to dissapoint the Princess in these types of situations."

"I tell you sone thing for sure, those garments are absolutly stunning. Such simmitry and style. It gives me insperation to make a new clothing line." Rarity said.

"Well I think these, uhh, big critters should just come with us and play along with our lil quest." Applejack said next.

"And maybe we could throw that 'Welcome to Equestria' and 'Welcome to Ponyville' party for them." Pinkie commented.

"I'm still unsure about that bow maned thing. She nearly blew my head off!" Rainbow shouted.

"I don't think it did that on purpose. By the look on it's face, it seemed pretty shocked on what it did. Maybe it didn't know it could do that." Twilight sudggested.

"I still got my eye on that-" She looked back to see the creature or the sphere sheild wasn't were it was last seen. "Hey! Where'd it go?" Rainbow looked around her. She then felt something big and round hit her head. "Ow!" She saw that the thing was moving in the sheild like a hamster ball.

"Aww. That's so cute." Fluttershy eyed the thing, seeing the creature smile and laughing as she rolled all over the room.

"Ooo! That looks like so much fun! Can you make a ball like that for me Twi!" Pinkie shouted, also watching the creature roll around.

All six of them watched as the creature rolled all over the room, bumping into walls as she moved. The creature then bumped into the other creatures sheild ball. The second creature eyed the first, giving her a glare of annoyence. The first one just smiled bigger and it the seconds ball again. The second the gave a game face, then started moving him and the ball as well. The second looked like it was laughing, then started rolling away. Making the two chase each other. After the little race, the two started circling each other. Giving them a game face at one another. They then rand towards each other, making both orbs make contact, then started rolling in opposite direction without them making them roll. The two then stayed on one spot, laying on the orb, being pinned my the movement of the orbs. Both were showing wide smiles.

The playful event before the six of them put a smile on all of them, even Rainbow Dash.

"Ya know what girls?" Twilight spoke. "Let's just take them back to the library." Twilight's horn then glowed, then everyone was gone from the old castle.

Jump to top

Chapter 18: Quiet Contemplation

I sit in bed and look over to the sleeping forms beside me, I sigh and sit up. They seem to be taking all this extremely well, all things considered. Kaito told us of his citizenship in the crystal empire, which I think is proof of his adjusting well. The main thing on my mind is that they're adjusting well, a little too well. Like their naivety to our resident god of chaos' plans keeps them from thinking about the important stuff, or they just don't realize how bad the situation really is.

I lost myself today, once more. I submitted to the harmony, thanks to everyone else's decision. I lost those moments, I blanked out as soon as the drumstick hit the drums. I know I was good though, I had that feeling of exhilaration a couple moments after I gained control back, then I realized what happened. I ignored that fact and put on a façade of joy to ease everyone, if they know how much I truly fear the harmony, then things could get much more complicated. They will start questioning my fear and I'll have to explain it, thus leading them to the information they don't need quite yet. I look over at the drum set in thought.

     Discord gave it to me, through Rin. He doesn't dare interfere directly just in case he messes with the dynamic that makes me important to his experiment, but Rin is a feasible means of delivery. His interaction with them is probably a key point in his plan. I will try as hard as I can not to submit to the music, because I'm sure that it has deteriorating effects. I've already started to notice the small memories lost, and Applejack knows. Envy let loose that strand of information, I'm surprised Applejack never brought it up. She must have forgot in the excitement.

     Thinking on the singing and the memory loss, it starts to make sense. My mind is naturally neutral, the whole reason I'm in this experiment. The music, that's even playing now as background noise, is a form of harmony. I can hear the harmony, even if others can't, they feel it. That's why everyone else is so compelled to sing and play their instruments, and why we know how to play instruments now. The harmony is alien, extremely so to me. The others have that magical influence in their veins, but I don't have anything of the sort yet. And I don't plan on getting any if I can help it.

     My body is most likely rejecting the harmony trying to invade my brain, but the harmony is fighting its way in. Thus the slight memory loss, casualties to a mental battle. Meanwhile, the foreign harmony is trying to establish it into my being, starting with thoughts. Thus the blank outs every time I sing. As I told Twilight earlier, if I submit then I lose more. I doubt submitting completely will help any, it might just speed up the loss. There's no certainty in any case, so it's best to play it safe.

     And playing it safe is not singing or playing anymore. The music that had been playing idly picks up a little at this, but I ignore the temptation. The one thing making it easier for the music is the drums, so they have to go. I don't care if discord got them for me. In fact, all the more reason they need to go. I'm not submitting to his little experiment, I don't need to play by the rules. The rules he never told us. I pick up the drums with finality and carry them out of the room, I carry them down the hall to a balcony. I see Twilight looking out over Ponyville and walk up next to her, she sees me with my drums.

     "Hello, Luka. I thought you went to sleep." Twilight greets.

     "I have some business to take care of." I look over the balcony and find nopony below. With all the quiet dignity and grace I can muster, I toss the drums over the side and to the ground. Twilight looks at me in shock.

     "Why did you do that?" Twilight asks, I contemplate an answer that she'll be satisfied with.

     "It's detrimental to my health," I tell her simply.

     "A drum set?" Twilight asks in confusion, hurrying over the edge to see the wreckage.

     "Just trust me Twilight, there's no way that could have been good for me. I'm losing more, and I won't submit." I tell her, I leave Twilight with that. She just watches me leave, probably thinking on how it could be harmful.

     With one problem solved, I turn my thoughts to the reason I'm here at all. The fact that I was chosen by discord because of my neutrality. I think on the reason for my neutrality. The two me's, the one I see and the one everyone else sees. The chaotic innards and the harmonic outwards, both are intricately so for reasons I wouldn't explain to anyone. Unless I felt that they deserved to know and I felt we were great friends. Sadly, no one fits that category, yet. At least, no one I can talk to. Now that I'm not home I've lost connection to many of the people I cared for.

     Like my friends. I think on all my friends, but I have this nagging feeling I'm forgetting some. And my family are some of the most important people to me, but I'm cut off from them now too. Like, my brother Corbin, and my two step sisters... uh-oh, I can't remember their names. And I recall one more sibling, but I can't recall them either. Thinking I find out that I'm forgetting more than I used to be forgetting, meaning that my condition is definitely progressing.

     Then an unsettling thought comes to mind, what if I never remembered those things? What if I always had a terrible memory and I don't remember? I completely ignore this thought because I remember way too much. It still doesn't distract from the fact that certain memories of my past are blurry or gone. Faces and places sometimes lose names, and sometimes names and places don't have pictures. Sometimes I'm forgetting small things like an eye or hair color, or what our schools mascot was. There's not a whole lot missing, in hindsight, but still enough to be unsettling.

     Thinking on the drums I can't remember playing music, but it's a different type of forgetfulness. I can clearly remember that I claimed not to play instruments, but I don't remember not playing an instrument. Or, more like I feel like remembering something I clearly know wasn't in my life before. Like déjà vu kind of, when you recall remembering doing something before, after the thing has been done. No matter what it feels like, it's foreign and I don't like it. I was right to get those drums out, they were affecting me negatively. I lay my thoughts to rest and decide to get some sleep as I enter my own room. It's the room I know Twilight put me in when I broke down after losing myself the first time, and I separates me from the others. They're ok, but I like to be alone more.

     A day full of pretending to be excited about things that really terrify me can be taxing, and I'd much rather not act excited. I shouldn't try to delude them by giving them false reassurance that I'm fine and as happy as they are when I'm not. I should stick to remaining calm and giving logical deductions to help them figure out a way to fix this. That doesn't mean don't have fun, it just means I should try to refrain from big emotional skips that a trained eye could quickly deduce as fake. Like how I was clearly distraught by the poison joke, but not hours later I was smiling and rushing to take seats at a table. I sigh at the strained attempt I put on, but if it works, it works.

     I lie in the comfortable bed, I would have enjoyed the silence of the room compared to the soft snoring of the other room if I ever really experienced silence anymore. If anything, the music in my ear seems to get louder in the silence. Good thing it conforms to my mood and the mood around me, so it starts to play softly and slowly. Notes drawn out longer and played lighter, a slight thump gently beating against my head. It successfully lulls me into sleep.

~

     I sit once again staring at the mirror, it shows me the same pony as before. I sigh and turn away from it, looking out at the nothing surrounding me. I see two ponies walking toward me and I watch them in disinterest. They approach me and I curtsy once more.

     "Princesses." I gesture to two chairs in front of me and they accept.

     "Greetings, Luka. I hope I'm not interrupting anything," Celestia says.

     "Not at all," I reply simply.

     "I was hoping we could talk about what you know about your situation," Celestia says.

     "I know about a much as the others," I tell her.

     "Yes... we found you oddly quiet during the entirety of the conversation. You offered snippets about your world, but you seemed to keep quiet during topics Twilight said you showed knowledge in. Is there a reason for this?" Celestia asks.

     "Yes." I answer emotionlessly.

     "Wouldst thou mind indulging us?" Luna asks.

     "Yes." I reply, the two sisters look at each other.

     "I told you she was an oddity. I'm sure you notice the landscape by now, but have you seen the mirror?" Luna asks. Celestia looks behind me and at the mirror she notices the change in hair color so she walks over to the mirror. I spin around to face it and it shows the face of my ponysona once more, Celestia gasps.

     "That's... unusual." Celestia finally manages lamely.

     "Yep," I spin back to the chairs and Celestia sits down once more.

     "Twilight told us you had an episode directly after you played a song with Pinkie Pie, would you mind telling us why?" Celestia tries.

     "Yes." I answer once more.

     "Why must everything be a secret!" Luna exclaims, leaping up to my face in anger. I wipe a bit of spittle off in disgust, but otherwise keep my calm.

     "They are really only theories, I have no proof yet. Though, there is substantial evidence to assume that I'm correct. Besides, your only solutions would probably make the situation worse. The best thing for everyone is to keep me out of direct influence to the deciding factors in his experiment, and I've been doing fairly well so far. I've had three flukes, but that doesn't seem to be enough to destroy that detachment." I tell them.

     "And what would those two deciding factors be?" Celestia asks. I bite my lip deciding whether or not to answer.

     "Chaos and harmony," I relent.

     "And what would discord want to test with those?" Celestia presses.

     "I don't know..." I say.

     "But thou hast a good idea thou wouldst not like to share?" Luna huffs crossly.

     "That is correct. Once you're aware, it's aware that your aware. Unless it can't reach you for some reason." I tell her.

     "And... this thing, whatever it is, it can't reach you for some reason?" Celestia asks intuitively.

     "I don't think it could reach the other humans either, but I think that it either can, or is on its way to reaching them," I say with a sigh.

     "I see, and it is important that... this thing, doesn't know that you know whatever it is you know?" Celestia says.

     "Maybe, I don't know. But neither does it, so that's a plus. I hope the others don't fall into its... sight," I tell them.

     "Is there any way we could escape its sight? Is it watching now?" Luna asks.

     "It's probably watching, but I couldn't prove it. As for the escaping... yes? Maybe? If there is, I don't really know. Maybe if we could destroy its influence, which could be very destructive in itself... so, I would recommend not destroying its reign. Just, maybe, slip out of it? To be honest, there are so many ways I could think of that MIGHT work, but there's also the chance that they won't or are a bad idea. In any case, I think you should think of a safe way. Try not to take any drastic risks, its not that important you escape its reign. For me, its in my best interest just to be safe, but it might not change anything if it knows I know what I know about it... the thing is, nobody knows the answer." I shrug and the two princesses digest this information.

     "I see... we shall think on this... but, if we are to escape whatever it is, we shall need to know what it is." I sigh and think about it. They're right, but I need a way to tell them without it knowing. Here has to be a way that I can let them know... but if they know at all then he knows I know. I can't just throw away my trump card because I want to show it off. Being outside means I'm out of influence, I'm like a small blind spot. Can I expand that influence to these two? Probably not forever, and as soon as the influence leaves then he knows. But, the influence it has over me is very strong... maybe I don't have to make them a blind spot...

     The concept of me being a blind spot in itself is metaphysical, so the influence I have is metaphysical. But if I act outside of it, I change its plans. If its working as hard as it can to right those plans, then small changes are easily fixed. But a thought is a small change. Change how one person thinks and it can change a lot of things, so I just have to deliver this thought. If a thought, and my influence are metaphysical... hen I should be able to expand my influence into the thought. Keeping the thought out of his eye is the main priority.

     The others could concentrate their powers in different ways. Rin was physical, and magical. Kaito was too, I think. But that doesn't limit it, I haven't felt physical or magical enhancements. That magic hasn't gotten to me yet, whatever magic it is has gotten to them. But that doesn't mean I have no power. Friendship is a power here. Mind power, physical power, magical power... but that's just the cusp of it. Let's see if my influence counts as a power.

     I concentrate on the thoughts of making myself invisible to it. I feel myself growing almost darker, like a shadow obscures me, but a clear shadow. It expands out and I feel it around me. I pull it inwards and focus it on me and the thought, I focus on the influence lasting. I can feel a concept of age engulfing the thought and I take a shot. Here it goes... I think to myself, taking a breath.

     "It's fate. Fate can't see me," I say, huddling close. Celestia opens her mouth to speak, but I intercept. "Don't say it. I tried to make it so he doesn't know. You should be fine on thinking it, but I'm not sure if it covers it being spoken. Tell absolutely no one, only discuss it with me or if you know for absolute certain you're not under its watch." I hiss.

     "How dost one escapeth something like that? Surely, thou art bluffing!" Luna says in shock.

     "One, not be of this world. And two, don't surrender to the new world." I say dryly. "The others are well on their way to submitting if they haven't already. And as I said, this is just a theory. I don't have enough evidence to support it, so maybe I'm worried about nothing. But it doesn't hurt to be safe," I say, we remain quiet for several moments.

     "Well, thank you, Luka, for sharing this information with us. We shall abide by your wishes, this conversation shall never be discussed outside of your own head. We hope you enjoy your stay in Equestria while we research things in an attempt to fix all of this," Celestia says democratically.

     "Thank you princess, have a good night," I say, swiveling in my chair back to the mirror. I scowl at the pony in the mirror and she does the same, the princesses leave and I'm left to my own devices. I sigh and get out of the chair, I look around me at the barren landscape. I look at the mirror and it shows random black and white static, what it would look like on old televisions when a channel wasn't available. I look back at the calm landscape and compare the two.

     Logically speaking, information is entropy. This landscape around me, the pure nothing, is blank. Meaning, containing very little entropy. If it had maximum information, it would have no identifiable patterns and contain maximum entropy. Looking at the inside, from the outside, I see maximum entropy. But looking at the outside, I see minimum entropy. Thus meaning that the mirror isn't exactly a mirror in the traditional sense, it's more like a window that only reflects into me.

     As I thought, neither princess could see the static background, meaning not anybody can see the true chaos just by glancing into me. I also noticed that neither princess appeared beside me, but they were too caught up in the first anomaly to notice. They can notice a difference between the outside and the inside though, they just don't know what it is. But why is my viewpoint from the outside, rather than the inside? Is it because of insightfulness, or is it for the tendency of the outside to do the actions? That would explain why I was so calm all the times Luna got mad at me, that was the outside acting. Meaning this is the outsides viewpoint... I wonder what it's like for the inside?

     I turn back to the mirror and look back to the pony, "what's it like?" I ask idly. The pony tries to mouth something, but I don't catch it. It isn't the first time she's tried communicating, it's a little disconcerting to be honest. "Huh," I say, her eyes seem to be shining, she looks happy. Her eyes are glistening, they shine like stars. I let go of my doubts, everything is fine.

~

     Pain. Pain everywhere. Everything is most certainly not fine. My eyes are brimming with tears, blurring my vision slightly. But I can't blink them away, I can only stare. A small forced smile straining my face, I pray to myself that outside notices my pain. She doesn't she's not even by the window right now. Every attempt to communicate only increases the pain because she can't hear it. Sadness engulfs me because I know it's always been like this. Outside me was ignorant to inside my pain. Occasionally she'd notice something, but it gets lost in translation.

     "What's it like?" She asks idly.

     "Help me..." I say slowly in response, but she doesn't decipher it. the smile returns and more tears attempt to fall, but I'm not granted that mercy.

"Huh," She turns away and I weep inwardly at my lack of expression and influence, even in my own body. But a small hope is granted as I think, at least everyone else is happy and carefree. I can only watch as the outside me abandons the mirror, leaving me alone to my thoughts. Silence and despair consume me as my body is used as a puppet to another me, the me everybody expects.

Jump to top

Chapter 32: Pink Chocobos and Back Pain

~Summerset IslesWellington, New Zealand~

I idly sat at my computer, casually surfing through gigabytes of dragonball, all of it watched. Sighing in utter boredom, I open up chrome and open up an appropriate playlist as I then open up ATLauncher and launch a truly monstrous modpack. Settling back into my seat, I spend the minutes it takes to boot up listening to decent music. Once it was finished loading, I immediately selected my singleplayer game and loaded the world. Upon entering the world, I completely forgot what I was going to do the night before, curious as to why my inventory was full of reinforced concrete, wither skulls, and soulsand.

Shrugging, I dump it all in a diamond chest and grab my ultimate prize: A diamond pickaxe so overly enchanted, it could easily shatter the laws of reality with a single swing. Placing it in my hotbar, I exit and look for the massive terrain deformation that is my mineshaft.

Casually falling the seven or so blocks to the bottom, I only lose ten hearts, a mere half of my health, which I regenerate by killing a creeper. Finding a particularly large vein of yellorium, I swing my pickaxe, and proceed to break reality. Standing before my character was none other than a poor excuse for a manipulative villain. A being who failed to grasp even the most basic of assured victory plans. Discord, spirit of chaos and disharmony. It was then I decided I should really stop using exploits.

"Say, how would you like participate in an experiment of mine?" The disgraceful excuse for a villain asked. Switching to my equally enchanted Tartarite Cleaver, I deliver my response, a solid two hundred damage hit that takes out half his health. With a gulp, he spoke again. "P-perhaps I should also tell you that you'll get whatever reward you want for participating in my experiment?" I then take another swing at him, which he teleports out of the way of. "Tch, and I thought you would jump at the idea for anything you wanted." Discord grumbled.

Hitting Esc, I select save and exit to title screen. Upon completing that simple task, I close out of Minecraft and get up off my too small couch. Walking towards my door, I lift the handle up, for my mother had placed the door handle on upside down, and no one could be bothered correcting it. Opening the door, I am greeted by the smiling face of a draconnequis. I immediately close the door and sit back down. I hear a sigh coming from behind me, taking a note out of the notebook of anyone whose played slender, I don't look. "Okay, seriously, anything you want. ANYTHING! I thought you humans were supposed to jump at opportunities like this! Unless... Of course! You're not human, are you?" He asked. My response is a raised middle finger pointing behind me. "I can tell you and Rarity would get along so well."

Having grown annoyed of the trans-spacially displacing loser in my presence, I decide to utilize a trump card. Opening a new tab, I immediately enter the url for the west borro baptist church and sit back.

"You win this round." Discord says, and I can practically feel his narrowed eyes. Closing out of the tab, I open up a manga website and begin reading copious amounts of manga. Or at least I would have, if a massive butterfly net didn't envelope me in my entirety. "Round two: Discord! Ahahahahahahaha!" The derponnequis laughs, not unlike one a ten year old would use when they think they've outsmarted someone.

"Round Three: Me." I say in a umbling baritone, catching Discord off guard. Using his momentary distraction to my advantage, I grab part of the net in front of my and pull, tearing the delicate threads, destroying the net and granting me freedom.

"Oh you clever monkey you. Thinking I don't have more ways to deal wit you." Discord cooes. Opening up another tab, I immediately go for the ultimate mind destroyer: . Looking at Discord, I can see him rolling on the ground, trying the gouge his eyes out, and failing miserably. "Okay, I give!"

"Good." I say. "Now then, what is this experiment?" I ask.

"It's a secret, you'll discover it in the course of time whilst you participate!"

"Unless I know more, not agreeing. And I might just reopen that page again." I smirk.

"P-please no! Anything but that!"

"Then tell me what the experiment is."

"I can't tell you, it's upset the variables. But what I can tell you, is that it involves chaos and harmony." Discord hurriedly says.

"Eh, fuck it. I'm game, showing Harmony and Chaos are inferior concepts could be fun."

"R-really?" Discord hopefully asks.

"Sure, fuck it. Anywhere'd be better than here. At least I wouldn't have to put up with that miserable bitch down the hall."

"O-okay! Just sign here and we'll begin.." Discord beamed, holding up a piece of paper and a pen. Taking them both, I sign the piece of paper. As I hand them back, Discord begins laughing maniacally. "Yes! I tricked you!

"Or is it I, who tricked you?" I ominously state.

"Nope! I tricked you! Ahahahaha! Enjoy being a girl, you idiot!" He cackles.

"Implying that that would make feel uncomfortable." I say in a belittling tone of voice. "You stupid spirit, you clearly don't know just what you've done." I say with a smirk of absolute malice.

"Sorry, what? I wasn't paying attention, I was setting up the spell to poof you to Equestria." Discord said, turning from where he was painting runes on thin air.

"Oh nothing. Nothing at all." I chuckle darkly.

"Okay then, off you go!" Discord announces with a grin, hooking both arms around me and heaving. Though instead of me being flung through the portal, a disturbing crack sounds out as Discord gasps in pain. "Ah, my back, my back! How much do you weigh?!"

"One hundred and fifty three. Now if you don't mind, I'll walk." I say as I stand up and casually walk through the portal through infinity. As soon as I'm through, the portal shuts behind me, and all of infinity is laid bare before my eyes. "Ohohoho, dis gon be gud." I say aloud as I traverse the space between spaces beyond comprehension and slightly to the left of McDonalds.

~????? - ?????~

I step out of the other side to find myself in a dimly lit alleyway, the sounds of multiple hooves striking cobblestone hitting my ears. Chuckling at how I know what that sounds like, I casually swagger to the end of the alleyway, crouching behind some gold embossed rubbish bins and peeking out of the alleyway, what caught my eyes, combined with the obviously quite expensive rubbish bins, allowed me to conclude I was in Canterlot, capital of Equestria. Nodding my head in understanding, I confirm this is not a hallucination, or a dream I won't remember having, by tracing the golden filament on the rubbish bins, finding I am able to determine the texture and gradient of the patterns, I conclude this is real. "Well fuck me sideways, stuff me with rum and call me dave, that Discord thing really did happen. Alright, if I know my incomplete knowledge of Equestria, they react poorly to things that can be considered evil, so naturally being a black person is out, as they'd probably mistake them for being a demon from tartarus or something highly racist like that. "Checking my arms, I discover that whatever form I have taken in this world doesn't have dark skin, to my sort of disappointment, always wondered what it'd be like to be black, I also noticed some sort of detached sleeve with, I can only assume, a nano-fibre LED display and sufficiently advanced quantum computing hardware on one arm, and a plain old normal one on my other arm.

Touching the screen on the device in curiosity, I take note it is a touch screen and begin familiarising myself with how it works. During my learning how to use what I have dubbed a pipboy, copyrights be damned, I felt a beak like object poking my shoulder. Slowly turning around, I behold an intriguing sight. A pink chocobo with a note hanging off it addressed to my fimfiction username. Taking the note, I open it and read aloud, for no reason. "Dear Dubious, hanging for causing me immense back strain, have a pink chocobo. Also, the saddlebags have presents for you in them enjoy, and PLEASE, don't ever try to track me down, I sensed a major disturbance in the force™.I don't know what kind of mojo you're slinging around, but for the sake of my experiment, go and meet the other. Chaio, Discord." Upon finishing the note, a smile overtook my face as what I had just read read registered in my mind. Taking a calm breath, I opened up a music player on my pipboy, turned the volume up to max And selected some fitting music. Hopping on my chocobo, I immediately ride it out into the middle of the street, cackling like a maniac whilst the music plays at maximum volume. The moment I burst from the alleyway, the ponies all stared at me in shock for approximately three point four five two seven seconds, before their prey instinct kicked in and they began running down the street away from me. I instantly began chasing after them, cackling like a madman.

After a minute of chasing the ponies in a straight line, I finally neared a group of royal guards, who were blankly watching as a herd of terrified nobles ran past, followed shortly after by a biped laughing maniacally on a giant pink bird. Standing completely still, one of the guards spoke up. "Is it

"It is Wednesday, corporal."

"I see. So this isn't one of princess Luna's pranks?"

"Nope."

"Should we stop it?" The corporal asked, just then watching as the herd passed by again, having doubled in size.

"I think they could use the exercise." The sergeant said, the herd once again passing, this time with a shrill girlish screaming sound emanating from prince Blueblood.

"Permission to laugh hysterically, sir?" Another corporal asked.

"Permission granted." The sergeant said. As soon as permission was granted, all the guards started laughing their flanks off. The herd eventually wisened up and scattered down the various alleyways and side streets. Coming to a stop, I slowly stopped laughing maniacally.

"Heh heh heh. That was fun."

"You're under arrest for disturbing the peace." A random guard said as he approached.

"Like you wouldn't do the same if one of your childhood dreams came true." I say to the guard.

"I would never terrorize the nobility."

"Nobility, smobility, it's just a flawed title given to those that support the position of the monarchs, and from the looks of it, these guys don't remember those customs from the founding monarch, otherwise they wouldn't be scared of a fucking pink bird."

"It's bigger than the princesses."

"It's a herbivore, I doubt it'd intentionally harm a pony... Unless said pony was attacking it, then it'll tear your face off."

"You're under arrest."

"Well I'm not."

"You are."

"Am not."

"Are too."

"Am not"

"Are too."

"Am too."

"Are not." The guard said with finality. "Wait... Celestia damn it!" He cursed when he realised his mistake.

"Well, you said I'm not under arrest, so thusly I am not under arrest." I said with a smile.

"*Groan* Just don't cause anymore trouble."

"No guarantees." With a sigh the guard left. Turning around, I finally noticed the group of royal guards that had been watching my entire performance. "Uh... Hi?" I say unsurely as I wave at them.

"That was amazing. I've never seen anyone able to scare every single noble like that before."

"Not my fault. They just don't know what I know."

"And that is?"

"How to have fun."

"... You wouldn't happen to know Pinkie Pie, would you?"

"Who?" I ask, hiding all traces that I know of said mare.

"Well, there goes that theory." The guard muttered. "Alright, I'm sure the princesses would like to meet with you. So could you come with us?"

"Mmmmmmmmmmaybe." I say with a cheeky smile.

"There'll be cake and cookies?" The sergeant suggested."

"Fucking sold." I announce, pointing towards the castle in the distance and riding off on my chocobo.

"We should probably chase after that being, shouldn't we?"

"Yes. We probably should." The sergeant said with a sigh, trotting off after me.

Jump to top

Chapter 43: Which is Reality, and Which is Fantasy?

My eyes shot open, and I looked around wildly. Something felt off about where I was, and in an instant, that something revealed itself. Or rather, himself. A shadowy figure was a mere two meters away from me, and I tried to figure out who he was, but with no luck. The surrounding darkness was just to- wait. Darkness? "I shouldn't be here. Where am I?" I asked the figure.

Wordlessly, it raised an arm, and pointed at my feet, the figure's voice raspy, sounding as old as time, if not older. "You are exactly where you need to be. A game of chess is much like war, is it not? There is the king, president, prime minister. Than, the queen, the vice president, the-"

I swung my arm downwards, and an arc of electricity ran through me, and shot into the creep. "Enough! Tell me how to get back to Equestria!" I shouted, my fingers curled into fists. The arcs of electricity hid my hands, as I started to lose myself in my anger.

"You never left, child. You are dreaming. You have been dreaming since you jumped off the tower."

The figure stepped closer to me, and I recoiled instantly. The smell was so sudden, and so horrible, I couldn't help but reel back and choke up vomit. I doubled over, and spat, wiping my mouth with my gloves. "A dream. This is all a fucking dream?" I inquired.

"Yes...Discord may be the puppet master of reality, but when you shut your eyes, and open your mind...I will bring you relief."

I could see the hooded robe on the shadowy entity, and instantly, I said, "I don't know what that other crap means, but I'm going to go ahead and guess that you're some sort of minor god of dreams, like Morpheus?" I opened my fist slightly, and I felt the plastic casing of a taser begin to form in my hand.

"In a way. But I am neither god, nor Titan. I am simply a piece of you, a piece of everyone." The hood fell back, and I recoiled again, seeing the skull.

"Well, how about you tell me how I can change myself, without changing for the worst?" I said with a haughty tone.

"You are most frightened of losing who you are, but how can one lose themselves, when they never really knew who they were to begin with?" The figure stated, and gestured towards the ground beneath me. The map from what was he was saying was my dream, was gripped tightly in my hands, but what I noticed was that I was lying on the ground, with absolutely no visible injuries.

I looked down, thinking about what Fear had just said. Well, I decided to call him Fear, because it was kind of fitting. After all, he was one scary looking bastard, being a skeleton with blood stains and mold all over his skull. He was right, I didn't really understand what kind of person I was. Even to myself, I wasn't always an ass, but I could be very unpredictable.

"Then tell me, which is the real life, and which is the fantasy? Because if that's the dream, I want to for certain, be the one who kicks Discord's draquoniac ass during the endgame." I paused, and added as a sidenote, "I should copyright that word, if no one has thought of it before."

When I looked back over at Fear, he was gone, and the endless darkness around me rushed upwards, and I blacked out.

My eyes shot open, and I groaned, pushing myself into an upright position. "Damn...Reality and dreamland being fucked up? Talk about a mindfucking concept..." I slowly stood up, after going from sitting, to kneeling on one knee, to finally the stance I wanted. Bending over, I picked up the map, turning it over to the backside.

On the back of the condensed map, was several names, just like before. "Miku Hatsune, Rin and Len Kagamine, Megurine Luka, but Kaito and Kamui are both faint, almost like the map is having trouble finding them." Very briefly, I wondered if they might have died, or defected to Discord, but I decided to wait on it. Taking a look around, I shrugged, and walked back inside the castle, wondering what was in store.

As it turned out, when I got back in, I got yelled at. "" Rin shouted. "" She was going to say more, but I cut her off by slapping Rin across the face.

I brought the microphone to my mouth, and sighed, before giving the speech all over again(Or at least, that's how it , this time slightly different, because I didn't want to screw everything up. "Tell Luka and Len what I'm about to tell you. Got it?" When Rin nodded, looking like I had betrayed her, I continued.

"I may seem like a nice person, but I'm not. I'm a snake, I'm manipulative, and I don't often hesitate to hurt others to get results. And I didn't come here under the same circumstances that you did; I came here intentionally. I wanted Discord to choose me. For a second chance, and for redemption. Well, not exactly redemption, but I have one ultimate goal right now: To find out why Discord is doing this, bring everyone back to Earth safely, and kick Discord's ass."

I whipped around, and stalked away, stopping in the doorway. "There's another reason, but I won't say what that other reason is. Not just yet. I will in due time, however." I darted away, and the last thing I saw of Rin that day, was her jaw hanging slack in shock.

After I had given my little 'speech' to Rin, so she could pass it on, I went back outside, my fingers curled tightly into a fist. I knew getting spotted and labeled a threat was very low on my priority list, but the blip that represented Kaito was faint, and growing fainter. "What could he be doing?" I asked myself, but all I got for an answer was something I had thought of a long time ago.

"People try too hard to prove themselves. You need to accept and embrace who you are, no matter what. Even if it makes you a bad person, you can never change who you are at the heart. Do you understand, kiddo?" It was something my grandpa had told me, and I hadn't understood what he meant by it, and I still didn't understand.

I looked over at the rows of trees that edged the forest, and slowly raised a hand in that direction. I closed my eyes, and imagined a massive electromagnetic pulse exploding from me, but nothing happened. I knew I had limits, but I also needed a way to determine which world was real and which was not.

With the failed attempt at an EMP, I tried a different tactic. I focused again, imagining my energy as a highly concentrated beam of light, and I felt my hands begin to heat up, causing me to open them hastily. Just in time to, as the laser ripped from my palms and seared a path of destruction through the forest. I shrugged, and looked up, only to see an already too familiar purple alicorn gliding down to me.

After Twilight landed, she glared at me. "" Twilight began to hyperventilate, her brain going into overdrive, as she thought of all the ways the situation could go wrong.

I unclipped the microphone from my waist, and said, "Easy, Twilight. I just needed to check a few things. I was told to find the difference between dream and reality, and I think I know how to do that."

The purple panicking pony calmed down slowly, and looked at me. "" Twilight cocked her head to the side, curious.

"I need to find the ones who vanished." I turned around, and pointed in the general direction of northwest.

"Starting with Kaito. I have a feeling he'll have a few answers for me."

I started walking, but Twilight teleported in front of me. ""

"It's better to have a small group, rather then a large group. Too many hunters can ruin the trail, after all. Or too many chefs spoil the soup. Whichever phrase you prefer." Without hesitation, I bolted away, jumping on top of a cart, and sequentially, a house rooftop. Jumping from house to house, one thought was running through my mind, as the music played in the back of my head.

'You've defected, haven't you Kaito? Which means...I'm coming to kick your ass.'

Jump to top